Skip to main content Accessibility help
×
Hostname: page-component-cd9895bd7-gvvz8 Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-12-24T12:56:37.315Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

Bibliography

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  21 January 2021

Óscar Prieto Domínguez
Affiliation:
Universidad de Salamanca, Spain
Get access

Summary

Image of the first page of this content. For PDF version, please use the ‘Save PDF’ preceeding this image.'
Type
Chapter
Information
Literary Circles in Byzantine Iconoclasm
Patrons, Politics and Saints
, pp. 448 - 524
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 2021

Access options

Get access to the full version of this content by using one of the access options below. (Log in options will check for institutional or personal access. Content may require purchase if you do not have access.)

References

Primary Sources

Acta of David, Symeon and Georgios (BHG 464), ed. van den Gheyn, J., ‘Acta Graeca ss. Davidis, Symeonis et Georgii Mitylenae in insula Lesbo’, AnBoll 18 (1899): 211–59.Google Scholar
Acta of Davidis, Symeonis and Georgios (BHG 464), trans. Abrahamse, D. and Domingo-Forasté, D., ‘Life of Sts David, Symeon, and George of Lesbos’, in Byzantine Defenders of Images, Talbot, A. M., ed. Washington. 1998: 143241.Google Scholar
Acta of the Ten Martyrs of Constantinople (BHG 1195), in AASS, Aug. ii: 428–48 (Text: 434–47).Google Scholar
Arethas of Caesarea, Against Iconoclasts, ed. Westerink, L. G., Arethae archiepiscopi Caesariensis Scripta minora. Leipzig. 1968. Vol. i: 7581.Google Scholar
Arethas of Caesarea, Epitaphios for Euthymios, Patriarch of Constantinople (BHG 652), ed. Westerink, L. G., Arethae archiepiscopi Caesariensis scripta minora. Leipzig. 1968. Vol. i: 8293.Google Scholar
Bar Hebraeus, Gregory. Chronography, trans. Budge, E. A. W.. London. 1932.Google Scholar
Council of Constantinople (Synod of 861), Canons, ed. Lauritzen, F., The Great Councils of the Orthodox Churches: From Constantinople 861 to Moscow 2000, Melloni, A., ed. Turnhout. 2016. Vol. iv/1: 122.Google Scholar
Council of Constantinople (the Eighth Ecumenical Council: 869/870), eds. Leonardi, C. and Placanica, A., Gesta sanctæ ac universalis octavæ synodi quæ Constantinopoli congregata est Anastasio bibliothecario interprete. Florence. 2012.Google Scholar
Council of Constantinople (Council of 879–880), Definition (Horos) and Canons, ed. Gemeinhardt, F., The Great Councils of the Orthodox Churches: From Constantinople 861 to Moscow 2000, Melloni, A., ed. Turnhout. 2016. Vol. iv/1: 2340.Google Scholar
Council of Nicaea, Second (787)Google Scholar
Council of Nicaea, Second (787) Canons, in Mansi. Vol. xii: 951–1154; Vol. xiii: 2–820.Google Scholar
Council of Nicaea, Second (787) Concilii actiones. Acta conciliorum oecumenicorum. Series Secunda. Volumen iii: Concilium universale Nicaenum secundum, ed. Lambertz, E.. Pars I: Concilii actiones I–III. Berlin-New York. 2008. Pars II: Concilii actiones IV–V. Berlin-New York. 2012. Pars III: Concilii actiones VI–VII. Berlin-Boston. 2016.Google Scholar
Christodoulos, , Iambic Verses for the Graptoi Brothers (BHG 1746a), ed. Van den Gheyn, I., AnBoll 18 (1899): 239. Trans. in The Life of Michael the Synkellos, M. B. Cunningham, ed. Belfast. 1991: 86–87.Google Scholar
Encyclica de obitu Theodori Studitae (BHG 1756) by Naukratios, ed. Combefis, F., Historia haeresis monothelitarum sanctae in eam sextae synodi actorum vindiciae etc. Paris. 1648: 855–88 (repr. in PG 99: 1825–49).Google Scholar
Enkomion of St Catherine of Alexandria (BHG 32b) by Anastasios Quaestor, ed. Metallenos, G., ‘Ἀναστασίου πρωτασεκρῆτις ἐγκώμιον εἰς τὴν ἁγίαν Αἰκατερίνην’, Ἐκκλησιαστικὸς Φάρος 54 (1972): 237–74.Google Scholar
Enkomion of the Patriarch Antonios II Kauleas (BHG 139), ed. Leone, P. L. M., ‘L’Encomium in patriarcham Antonium II Cauleam del filosofo e retore Niceforo’, Orpheus 10 (1989): 404–29.Google Scholar
Enkomion of Basileios I by the Emperor Leon VI, in Leonis VI Sapientis Imperatoris Byzantini Homiliae, ed. Antonopoulou, T.. Turnhout. 2008 (CCSG 63): 195218 (nr. 14).Google Scholar
Enkomion of Basileios I by the Emperor Leon VI, ed. and Fr. trans. Vogt, A. and Hausherr, I., Oraison funèbre de Basile I par son fils Léon VI le Sage. Rome. 1932.Google Scholar
Enkomion of the Archangel Michael (BHG 1289) by Pantoleon, ed. and Fr. trans. Martin-Hisard, B., ‘Hagiographie et Liturgie. Pantoléon et l’Enkômion pour l’archange Michel (BHG 1289)’, in Συναξις καθολικη: Beiträge zu Gottesdienst und Geschichte der fünf altkirchlichen Patriarchate für Heinzgerd Brakmann zum 70. Geburtstag, Atanassova, D. and Chronz, T.. Münster-Berlin, eds. 2014: 451–76.Google Scholar
Enkomion of the Robe of the Virgin (BHG 1058) by the synkellos Theodoros, in Graecolatinae Patrum Bibliothecae Novum Auctarium, Combefis, F., ed. Paris. 1648. Vol. ii: 751–86.Google Scholar
Enkomion of Theodoros Graptos (BHG 1745z) by Theophanes of Caesarea, ed. Featherstone, M., ‘The Praise of Theodore Graptos by Theophanes of Caesarea’, AnBoll 98 (1980): 93150.Google Scholar
Enkomion of Theophanes the Confessor of Megas Agros (BHG 1792) by Theodoros Daphnopates, ed. Krumbacher, K., ‘Ein Dithyrambus auf den Chronisten Theophanes’, in Sitzungsberichte d. philos.-philol. u. hist. Cl. d. Königl. Bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. Munich. 1896: 583625.Google Scholar
Epigram in Honour of Theodoros of Stoudios (BHG 1758), in PG 99: 105–8 and ed. Eustratiadès, S., Κατάλογος τῶν ἐν τῇ μονῇ Βλατέων (Τσάους-μοναστήρι) ἀποκειμένων κωδίκων. Thessaloniki, 1918: 4748.Google Scholar
Epigram in Honour of Theodoros Stoudites (BHG 1758d) by Dionysios, ed. and trans. Speck, P., Theodoros Studites: Jamben auf verschiedene Gegenstände: Einleitung, Kritischer Text, Übersetzung und Kommentar. Berlin. 1968: 307–9.Google Scholar
Eustratios of Constantinople, Refutation to Those Who Say That the Souls of the Dead Are Not Active, ed. Van Deun, P., Eustratii Presbyteri Constantinopolitani De statu animarum post mortem (CPG 7522). Turnhout-Leuven. 2006 (CCSG 60).Google Scholar
Genesios, , Chronography, Iosephi Genesii Regum Libri Quattuor, ed. Lesmueller-Werner, A. and Thurn, I.. Berlin-New York. 1978 (CFHB 14).Google Scholar
Genesios, , Chronography, trans. and ed. Kaldellis, A., Genesios: On the Reigns of the Emperors. Canberra. 1998.Google Scholar
Georgian Calendar, ed. Garitte, G., Le calendrier palestino-géorgien du Sinaïticus 34 (Xe s.). Brussels. 1958.Google Scholar
Georgios Kedrenos, Chronography, ed. Bekker, I., Georgius Cedrenus Ioannis Scylitzae ope. Bonn. 1838–1839.Google Scholar
Georgios Monachos, Chronicle, ed. De Boor, C., Georgii Monachi Chronicon. Leipzig. 1904. 2 vols. (repr. Stuttgart. 1978, with correc. P. Wirth).Google Scholar
Georgios Monachos Continuatus, ed. Bekker, I., Theophanes Continuatus, Ioannes Cameniata, Symeon Magister, Georgius Monachus. Bonn. 1838: 763924.Google Scholar
Georgios Monachos Continuatus, ed. Muralt, E., Chronicon breve quod e diversis annalium scriptoribus et expositoribus decerpsit concinnavitque Georgius Monachus cognomine Hamartolus. Saint Petersburg. 1859 (repr. in PG 110: 9801193).Google Scholar
Georgios Monachos Continuatus, ed. Istrin, V. I., Хроника Георгия Амартола в древнем славянорусском переводе. T. 2. а) Греческий Текст «Продолжения Амартола»; б) Исследовани [Cronicle of Georgios Hamartolos in Old Slavonic translation. a) Greek text of the Continuation of the Hamartolos. b) Study]. Saint Petersburg. 1922 (repr. Munich. 1972).Google Scholar
Georgios of Nicomedia, Enkomion of Nicholas of Myra (BHG 1364b), ed. Anrich, G., Hagios Nikolaos: Der Heilige Nikolaos in der Griechischen Kirche. Leipzig-Berlin. 1913. Vol. i: 9296 and Vol. ii: 162.Google Scholar
Georgios of Nicomedia, Homily in Honour of Cosmas and Damian (BHG 381), in PG 100: 1504–28.Google Scholar
Georgios of Nicomedia, Marian Homilies, in PG 100: 1333–504.Google Scholar
Synkellos, Georgios, Chronography, ed. Mosshammer, A. A., Georgii Syncelli Ecloga chronographica. Leipzig. 1984.Google Scholar
Synkellos, Georgios, Chronography, trans. in The Chronography of George Synkellos: A Byzantine Chronicle of Universal History from the Creation, Adler, W. and Tuffin, P., eds. Oxford. 2002.Google Scholar
Dekapolites, Gregorios, Sermo historicus, in PG 100: 1201–12.Google Scholar
Dekapolites, Gregorios, Sermo historicus, trans. in Sahas, D. J., ‘What an Infidel Saw That a Faithful Did Not: Gregory Dekapolites (d. 842) and Islam’, GOTR 31 (1986): 4767.Google Scholar
Dekapolites, Gregorios, Sermo historicus, Fr. trans. in ed. Festugière, A. J., Ste Thècle, Saints Côme et Damien, Saints Cyr et Jean (Extraits), Saint Georges: Collections, grecques de miracles. Paris. 1971: 294307.Google Scholar
Alphabetical Poem, ed. Müller, C. F., ‘Ignatii Diaconi acrostichon alphabeticum’, Rheinisches Museum, N. F. 46 (1891): 320–23.Google Scholar
Epistles, ed. and Eng. trans. Mango, C. and Efthymiadis, S., The Correspondence of Ignatios the Deacon. Washington. 1997 (CFHB 29, DOT 11).Google Scholar
Kanon in Honour of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion, ed. Vasilevskij, V. G. and Nikitin, P., Skažanija o 42 amoriiskikh mučenikhax. Zapiski Imper. Akademij Nauk vii/2. Saint Petersburg. 1905: 262–64.Google Scholar
Vita of Georgios of Amastris (BHG 668), ed. Vasilevskij, V., Russko-vizantijskie issledovanija. St Petersburg. 1893. Vol. ii: 173 (repr. in V. Vasilevskij ed., Trudy 3 [1915]: 1–71).Google Scholar
Vita of Georgios of Amastris (BHG 668), trans. by Jenkins et al., http://library.nd.edu/byzantine_studies/documents/Amastris.pdf.Google Scholar
Vita of Gregorios Dekapolites (BHG 711), ed. and Germ. trans. Makris, G., Ignatios Diakonos und die Vita des hl. Gregorios Dekapolites. Stuttgart-Leipzig. 1997.Google Scholar
Vita of Gregorios Dekapolites (BHG 711), Fr. trans. Dvornik, F., La vie de s. Grégoire le Décapolite et les Slaves macédoniens au IXe siècle. Paris. 1926.Google Scholar
Vita of Nikephoros, Patriarch of Constantinople (BHG 1335), ed. De Boor, C., Nicephori archiepiscopi Constantinopolitani opuscula historica. Leipzig. 1880 (repr. New York. 1975): 139217.Google Scholar
Vita of Nikephoros, Patriarch of Constantinople (BHG 1335), trans. E. A. Fisher, ‘Life of the Patriarch Nikephoros I of Constantinople’, in Byzantine Defenders of Images, Talbot, A. M., ed. Washington. 1998: 25142.Google Scholar
Vita of Tarasios, Patriarch of Constantinople (BHG 1698), ed. and trans. Efthymiadis, S., The Life of the Patriarch Tarasios by Ignatios the Deacon. Aldershot. 1998.Google Scholar
Geometres, Ioannes, Poems, ed. Van Opstall, É. M., Jean Géomètre: Poèmes en hexamètres et en distiques élégiaques. Leiden-Boston. 2008.Google Scholar
Ioannes of Sardis, Commentary on the Progymnasmata of Aphthonius, ed. Rabe, H., Ioannes Sardianus: Commentarium in Aphthonii Progymnasmata. Leipzig. 1928.Google Scholar
Ioannes Scylitzes, Chronography, ed. Thurn, H., Ioannis Scylitzae Synopsis historiarum. Berlin-New York. 1973.Google Scholar
Ioannes Scylitzes, Kanones, ed. Toma, P., Joseph the Hymnographer: Kanones on Saints according to the Eight Modes. Münster. 2018.Google Scholar
Ioannes Scylitzes, Vita of Ioannes the Ascetic (Georgian version), ed. Kekelidze, K., Studies in the history of Ancient Georgian Literature (in Georgian). Tiflis. 1955. Vol. iii: 251–70.Google Scholar
Kanon on the Restoration of the Holy Icons, in PG 99: 1768C–80B.Google Scholar
Kassia, Hymns and Sentences, ed. and trans. Tripolitis, A., Kassia: The Legend, the Woman and Her Work. Nueva York. 1992.Google Scholar
Kassia, Hymns and Sentences, ed. and Span. trans. Domínguez, O. Prieto, Casia de Constantinopla: Poemas. Madrid. 2019.Google Scholar
Kassia, Hymns and Sentences, ed. and Russian trans. Senina, T. A., Sv. Kassija Konstantinopol’skaja: Gimny, kanony, epigrammy. Saint Petersburg. 2015.Google Scholar
Porphyrogennetos, Konstantinos, De ceremoniis aluae Byzantinae, ed. Reiske, J.. Bonn. 1829. 2 vols.; ed. A. Vogt, Le livre des cérémonies. Paris. 1935–1940. 2 vols.Google Scholar
Konstantinos of Tios, On the Relics of St Euphemia (BHG 621), ed. Halkin, F., Euphémie de Chalcédoine: Légendes byzantines. Brussels. 1965: 84106.Google Scholar
Epistles, ed. and Fr. trans. Kolias, G., Léon Choerosphactes, magistre, proconsul et patrice. Athens. 1939.Google Scholar
Epistles, ed. and Ital. trans. Strano, G., Leone Choirosphaktes, Corrispondenza: Introduzione, testo critico, traduzione e note di commento. Catania. 2008.Google Scholar
Enkomion of the Patriarch Photios, ed. Kolias, G., Léon Choerosphactes, magistre, proconsul et patrice. Athens. 1939: 130 (Appendix).Google Scholar
Theology in a Thousand Lines, ed. and trans. Vassis, I., Leon Magistros Choirosphaktes: Chiliostichos Theologia. Berlin-New York. 2002.Google Scholar
Letter to Pope Stephen V by Stylianos of Neocaesarea, in Mansi xvi: 425–46.Google Scholar
Liber Pontificalis by Anastasius the Librarian, ed. and Fr. trans. Duchesne, L., Liber pontificalis: Texte, introduction et commentaire. Paris. 1886–1892. 2 vols (repr. 1955).Google Scholar
Menaion, in Μηναῖα τοῦ ὅλου ἐνιαυτοῦ. Rome. 1888–1901. 6 vols.Google Scholar
Menologion Basilii, in PG 117: 20–613.Google Scholar
Menologion of Basileios II, in Il Menologio di Basilio II (Cod. vaticano Greco 1613). Torino. 1907.Google Scholar
Menologion imperiale, ed. Latyšev, B., Menologii anonymi Byzantini saeculi X quae supersunt, Fasciculus prior: Februarium et Martium menses continens; Fasciculus alter: Menses Iunium, Iulium, Augustum continens, sumptibus Caesareae Academiae scientiarum e codice Hierosolymitano S. Sepulcri 17. St Petersburg. 1911–1912. 2 vols. (repr. Leipzig. 1970).Google Scholar
Diataxis for the Admission of Heretics, in Arranz, M., ‘La “Diataxis” du patriarche Methode pour la réconciliation des Apostats’, OCP 56/2 (1990): 283322.Google Scholar
Enkomion of St Agatha (BHG 38), ed. Mioni, E., ‘L’encomio di S. Agata di Metodio patriarca di Costantinopoli’, AnBoll 68 (1950): 5893.Google Scholar
Enkomion of St Nicholas of Myra (BHG 1352z), in Hagios Nikolaos: Der Heilige Nikolaos in der Griechischen Kirche, Anrich, G., ed. Leipzig-Berlin. 1913. Vol. i: 153–82.Google Scholar
Epigram on the Icon of Christ above the Bronze Gate, ed. Sternbach, L., ‘Methodii patriarchae et Ignatii patriarchae carmina inedita’, Eos 4 (1898) 150–63: (text, 150–51.Google Scholar
Epistle to Sergios, Patriarch of Jerusalem, ed. Pitra, J.-B., Monumenta ii: 355–57. A fragment is edited in PG 100: 1292C–93.Google Scholar
Formulae for the Admission of Heretics, in PG 100: 1308–17.Google Scholar
Kanon in Honour of Ioannikios, in Analecta hymnica graeca, Schiro, I. and Kominis, A., eds., vol. iii (Novembris): 134–45 and 569–72.Google Scholar
Kanon in Honour of Nicholas of Myra, ed. Pitra, J.-B., Monumenta ii: 363–64.Google Scholar
Idiomelon on St Constantine and St Helena, in Anthologia Graeca carminum christianorum, Chris, W. and Paranikas, M., eds. Leipzig. 1871: 99.Google Scholar
Passio of St Dionysios the Areopagite, Rusticus and Eleutherios (BHG 554d), ed. Westerbrink, J. C., Passio S. Dionysii Areopagitae, Rustici et Eleutherii, uitgegeven naar het Leidse Hs. Vulcanianus 52. Alphen. 1937: 4462 and in PG 4: 669–84.Google Scholar
Refutation of the Iconoclasts (Contra Iconomachos), in PG 100: 1233–34.Google Scholar
Scholia in Honour of Sts Kosmas and Damian (BHG 377a), ed. Deubner, L., Kosmas und Damian. Leipzig. 1907: 4142.Google Scholar
Scholia in Honour of St Marina (BHG 1167m), in Festschrift zur fünften Säcularfeier der Carl-Ruprechts-Universität zu Heidelberg, Usener, H., ed. Bonn. 1886: 4853.Google Scholar
Speech about the Holy Icons, in Čtenija v obščestve ljubitelej duchovnago prosveščenija, Arsenij, E., ed. Moscow. 1893: Nov.–Dec., sec. iii: 1–23; Pitra, Monumenta ii: 357–61.Google Scholar
Vita of Euthymios of Sardis (BHG 2145), ed. and Fr. trans. Gouillard, J., ‘La vie d’Euthyme de Sardes (†831), une oeuvre du patriarche Méthode’, TM 10 (1987): 1101.Google Scholar
Vita of Nicholas of Myra (BHG 1352y) ‘ad Theodorum’, in Hagios Nikolaos: Der Heilige Nikolaos in der Griechischen Kirche, Anrich, G., ed. Leipzig-Berlin. 1913. Vol. i: 140–50; Vol. ii: 546–56.Google Scholar
Vita of Theophanes the Confessor of Megas Agros (BHG 1787z), ed. Latysev, B., ‘Methodii, patriarchae Constantinopolitani, Vita s. Theophanis confessoris e codice Mosquensi no. 159’, Mémoires de l’Académie des Sciences de Russie 13/4 (1918): 144.Google Scholar
Metrophanes of Smyrna, Enkomion of Euthymios of Sardis (BHG 2146), ed. Papadakis, A., ‘The Unpublished Life of Euthymius of Sardis: Bodleianus Laudianus Graecus 69’, Traditio 26 (1970): 6389.Google Scholar
Metrophanes of Smyrna, Enkomion of the Archangels Michael and Gabriel (BHG 1292), ed. Van Deun, P. and Gielen, E., ‘The Invocation of the Archangels Michael and Gabriel Attributed to Metrophanes Metropolitan of Smyrna (BHG 1292)’, BZ 108/2 (2015): 653–71.Google Scholar
Metrophanes of Smyrna, Letter to the logothetes Manuel, in Mansi xvi: 416.Google Scholar
Enkomion of Ignatios, Patriarch of Constantinople (BHG 818) by Michael Monachos, in PG 105: 292–94; Hardouin, J., Acta Conciliorum. Paris. 1715. Vol. v: 1009–12; M. Raderus, Acta Sacrosancti concilii octavi. Ingolstadt. 1604: 196–200; Ph. Labbe, Sacrosancta Concilia. Paris. 1671. Vol. viii: 1260–64.Google Scholar
Enkomion of Mokios (BHG 1298h) by Michael Monachos, ed. Delehaye, H., ‘Saints de Thrace et de Mésie’, AnBoll 31 (1912) 161300: (text, 176–87 and 226–27).Google Scholar
Oration on the Girdle of the Blessed Theotokos (BHG 1147), ed. Combefis, F., Graeco-latinae patrum bibliothecae novum auctarium. Paris. 1648. Vol. ii: 790–802.Google Scholar
Vita of Nicholas of Myra (BHG 1348), a metaphrasis of the vita (BHG 1352y) written by the patriarch Methodios, in Hagios Nikolaos: Der Heilige Nikolaos in der Griechischen Kirche, ed. Anrich, G.. Leipzig-Berlin. 1913. Vol. i: 113–39.Google Scholar
Vita B of Theodoros of Stoudios (BHG 1754) by Michael Monachos, in PG 99: 233–328.Google Scholar
Anacreontic Verses on the Triumph of Orthodoxy, in Crimi, C., Michele Sincello: Per la restaurazione delle venerande e sacre immagini. Rome. 1990.Google Scholar
Enkomion in Honour of Dionysios the Areopagite (BHG 556), in PG 4: 617–68; Loenertz, R., ‘Le panégyrique de S. Denys l’Aréopagit par S. Michel le Syncelle’, AnBoll 68 (1950): 94107 (repr. in Byzantina et Franco-Graeca. Rome. 1970: 149–62).Google Scholar
Enkomion of Isakios and Dalmatos (BHG 956d), ed. and trans. Hatlie, P., ‘The Encomium of Ss. Isakos and Dalmatos by Michael the Monk (BHG 956d): Text, Translation and Notes’, in EUKOSMIA. Studi miscellanei per il 75º di V. Poggi S. J., Ruggieri, V. and Pieralli, L., eds. Catanzaro. 2003: 275311.Google Scholar
Enkomion of the Deposition of the Girdle of the Theotokos (BHG 1147), in Graeco-latinae patrum bibliothecae novum auctarium, Combefis, F., ed. Paris. 1648. Vol. ii: 790802.Google Scholar
Enkomion of the Archangels Michael and Gabriel (BHG 1294a), ed. Matantseva, T., ‘Eloge des archanges Michel et Gabriel par Michel le Moine (BHG 1294a)’, JÖB 46 (1996): 97155.Google Scholar
Libellus on the Orthodox Faith, in Bibliotheca Coisliniana, ed. de Montfaucon, B.. Paris. 1715: 9093.Google Scholar
Greek Syntax, ed. Donnet, D., Le traité de la construction de la phrase de Michel le Syncelle de Jérusalem. Brussels-Rome. 1982.Google Scholar
Passio of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion (BHG 1213 = version Γ), eds. Vasilevskij, V. G. and Nikitin, P., Skažanija o 42 amoriiskikh mučenikhax. Zapiski Imper. Akademij Nauk vii/2. Saint Petersburg. 1905: 2236.Google Scholar
Translation of the Dogmatic Epistle to the Armenians Written in Arabic by Theodore Abū Qurrah, in PG 97: 1504–21.Google Scholar
Michael the Syrian, Chronique, ed. and Fr. trans. Chabot, J. B.. Paris. 1901.Google Scholar
Narratio miraculorum maximi archangeli Michaelis (BHG 1285–88) by Pantoleon, in PG 140: 573–92Google Scholar
Narratio de Theophili absolutione (BHG 1732), in Analecta Byzantino-Russica, Regel, W., ed. St Petersburg. 1891: 1939, col. i.Google Scholar
Narratio amplior de Theophili absolutione (BHG 1733), in Analecta Byzantino-Russica, Regel, W. ed. St Petersburg. 1891: 1939, col. ii.Google Scholar
Narratio historica in festum restitutionis imaginum (BHG 1734), in Bibliotheca Patrum Graeco-Latinae Auctarium Novum, Combefis, F., ed. Paris. 1648. Vol. ii: 715–43.Google Scholar
Narratio historica in festum restitutionis imaginum (BHG 1734a), ed. Halkin, F., ‘Deux impératrices de Byzance, II: L’impératrice sainte Théodora († 867)’, AnBoll 106 (1988): 2834.Google Scholar
Narratio de Theophili imperatoris benefactis (BHG 1735), in Analecta Byzantino-Russica, Regel, W., ed. St Petersburg. 1891: 4043.Google Scholar
Narratio de sanctis patriarchis Tarasio et Nicephoro (= De schismate Studitarum) (BHG 1757), in PG 99: 1849–53.Google Scholar
Answers to Two Letters of the Arabs, ed. Förstel, K., Niketas von Byzanz: Schriften zum Islam. Würzburg-Altenberge. 2000: 156–98.Google Scholar
Refutatio of the Epistle of Ašot king of Armenia, in PG 105: 587–666.Google Scholar
Refutatio of the Qur’ān, ed. Förstel, K., Niketas von Byzanz: Schriften zum Islam. Würzburg-Altenberge. 2000: 2152.Google Scholar
Twenty-Four Syllogistic Chapters on the Procession of the Holy Spirit, in Monumenta graeca ad Photium ejusque historiam pertinentia, Hergenröther, J., ed. Regensburg. 1869: 84138.Google Scholar
Antirrheticus adversus Constantinum Copronymum, in PG 100: 205–534.Google Scholar
Against Eusebium, ed. and Fr. trans. Chryssostalis, A., Contra Eusebium de Nicéphore de Constantinople (introduction, édition, traduction, notes). Paris. 2016.Google Scholar
Apologeticus pro sacris imaginibus, in PG 100: 534–850.Google Scholar
Refutatio et Eversio, ed. Featherstone, J. M., Nicephori Patriarchae Constantinopolitani Refutatio et Eversio Definitionis Synodalis Anni 815. Leuven. 1997 (CCSG 33).Google Scholar
Short History, Eng. trans. Mango, C., Nikephoros Patriarch of Constantinople, Short History: Text, Translation, and Commentary. Washington. 1990 (CFHB 13, DOT 10).Google Scholar
Nikolaos Mystikos, Epistles, ed. and trans. Jenkins, R. J. H. and Westerink, L. G., Nicholas I Patriarch of Constantinople: Letters. Washington. 1973 (CFHB 4; DOT 2).Google Scholar
Passion of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion (BHG 1209 = version Δ) by Sophronios, ed. Vasilevskij, V. G. and Nikitin, P., Skažanija o 42 amoriiskikh mučenikhax. Zapiski Imper. Akademij Nauk vii/2. Saint Petersburg. 1905: 3856.Google Scholar
Passion of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion (BHG 1211 = version A), ed. Vasilevskij, V. G. and Nikitin, P., Skažanija o 42 amoriiskikh mučenikhax. Zapiski Imper. Akademij Nauk vii/2. Saint Petersburg. 1905: 17.Google Scholar
Passion of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion (BHG 1212 = version B), ed. Vasilevskij, V. G. and Nikitin, P., Skažanija o 42 amoriiskikh mučenikhax. Zapiski Imper. Akademij Nauk vii/2. Saint Petersburg. 1905: 821.Google Scholar
Passion of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion (BHG 1214 = version Z) by the monk Euodios, ed. Vasilevskij, V. G. and Nikitin, P., Skažanija o 42 amoriiskikh mučenikhax. Zapiski Imper. Akademij Nauk vii/2. Saint Petersburg. 1905: 6178.Google Scholar
Passion of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion (BHG 1214 = version Z) by the monk Euodios, ed. and Mod. Gr. trans. Efthymiadis, S., Εὐωδίου Μοναχοῦ οἱ σαρανταδύο μάρτυρες τοῦ Ἀμορίου. Nea Smyrne. 1989.Google Scholar
Passion of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion (BHG 1214c = version P), ed. Halkin, F., Hagiologie byzantine. Brussels. 1986: 153–61.Google Scholar
Petros Sikeliotes, Refutation of Manichaeism, in PG 104: 1305–50 (partial edition of two of his six treatises).Google Scholar
Against the Manicheans, ed. Conus-Wolska, W. in Astruc, C. et al., ‘Les sources grecques pour l’histoire des Pauliciens d’Asie Mineure: texte critique et traduction’, TM 4 (1970): 1227: (text, 181–183).Google Scholar
Amphilochia, ed. Laourdas, B. and Westerink, L. G., Photii patriarchae constantinopolitani Epistulae et Amphilochia. Leipzig. 1983–1987. Vols. 4–6/1.Google Scholar
Bibliotheca, ed. Henry, R., Photius: Bibliothèque. Paris. 1959–1977. 8 vols.Google Scholar
Bibliotheca, partial Eng. trans. Wilson, N. G., The Bibliotheca: A Selection Translated with Notes. London. 1994.Google Scholar
Bibliotheca, Ital. trans. in Fozio: Biblioteca (introduzione di L. Canfora), Bianchi, N. and Schiano, C., eds. Pisa. 2016.Google Scholar
Eisagogé, in Jus Graecoromanum, Zepos, J. D., ed. Athens. 1931. 2 vols. (repr. Aalen. 1962).Google Scholar
Eisagogé, Span. trans. Codoñer, J. Signes and Santos, F. J. Andrés, La “Introducción al derecho (Eisagogé)” del patriarca Focio. Madrid 2007.Google Scholar
Enkomion of St Thekla (BHG 1721), ed. Laourdas, B., Φωτίου Ὁμιλίαι, ἔκδοσις κειμένου, εἰσαγωγὴ καὶ σχόλια. Thessaloniki. 1959: 181–86.Google Scholar
Epistles, ed. Laourdas, B. and Westerink, L. G., Photii patriarchae Constantinopolitani epistulae et Amphilochia. Leipzig. 1983–1987. Vols. 1–3.Google Scholar
Homilies, ed. Laourdas, B., Φωτίου Ὁμιλίαι, ἔκδοσις κειμένου, εἰσαγωγὴ καὶ σχόλια. Thessaloniki. 1959.Google Scholar
Homilies, Eng. trans. Mango, C., The Homilies of Photius, Patriarch of Constantinople. Cambridge. 1958.Google Scholar
Nomocanon, in Σύνταγμα τῶν θείων καὶ ἱερῶν κανόνων, eds. Rhalles, G. A. and Potles, M.. Athens. 1852–1859 (repr. 1966).Google Scholar
On the Icons, in Monumenta graeca ad Photium ejusque historiam pertinentia, Hergenröther, J., ed. Regensburg. 1869: 5362.Google Scholar
Synagogai, in PG 104: 1219–32.Google Scholar
Pseudo-Symeon, , Chronography, ed. Bekker, I., Theophanes Continuatus, Ioannes Cameniata, Symeon Magister, Georgius Monachus. Bonn. 1838 (CSHB 33).Google Scholar
Regestes of the Byzantine Empire in Dölger, F. J., Regesten der Kaiserurkunden des Oströmischen Reiches von 565–1453. I. Teil: Regesten von 565–1015. Munich-Berlin. 1924 (repr. Hildesheim. 1976).Google Scholar
Regestes of the Byzantine Empire (867–1025), in Regesten der Kaiserurkunden des Oströmischen Reiches von 565–1453. 2. Halbband: Regesten 867–1025, Dölger, F. and Müller, A. E., eds. Munich. 2003.Google Scholar
Regestes of the Patriarchate of Constantinople, in Grumel, V., Les regestes des actes du Patriarcat de Constantinople. Vol. I. Les Actes des Patriarches. Fasc. II et III: Les Regestes de 715 a 1206, 2nd ed. Paris. 1989 (rev. J. Darrouzès).Google Scholar
Scriptor incertus, ed. Iadevaia, F., Scriptor incertus, 2nd ed. Messina. 1997.Google Scholar
Sermo de capitis inventionibus (BHG 841), ed. Du Cange, Ch. Dufresne, Traité historique du chef de saint Jean-Baptiste. Paris. 1666: 229–54. The last part is reproduced in AASS, Iunii iv. Antwerp. 1708: 731–35.Google Scholar
Stichelegeia (στιχελεγεῖα) (BHG 1756a), in Parvae catecheseis, Auvray, E., ed. Paris. 1891: lxvi.Google Scholar
Suidae lexicon, ed. Adler, A.. Leipzig. 1928–1938. 4 vols.Google Scholar
Symeon Logothetes, ed. Wahlgren, S., Symeonis Magistri et Logothetae chronicon. Berlin-New York. 2006.Google Scholar
Synodicon vetus, ed. and trans. Duffy, J. and Parker, J., The Synodicon vetus. Washington. 1979 (DOT 5; CFHB 15).Google Scholar
Synodikon of Alexios Stoudites (1025–1043), ed. Lauritzen, F. in The Great Councils of the Orthodox Churches. From Constantinople 861 to Moscow 2000, Melloni, A., ed. Turnhout. 2016. Vol. iv/1: 375–94.Google Scholar
Synodikon of Orthodoxy (BHG 1392), ed. and Fr. trans. Gouillard, J., ‘Le Synodikon de l’Orthodoxie. Édition et commentaire’, TM 2 (1967): 1316.Google Scholar
Epigrams, ed. and Germ. trans. Speck, P., Theodoros Studites: Jamben auf verschiedene Gegenstände: Einleitung, Kritischer Text, Übersetzung und Kommentar. Berlin. 1968.Google Scholar
Epistles, ed. Fatouros, G., Theodori Studitae Epistulae. Berlin. 1992. 2 Vols. (CFHB 31).Google Scholar
Epistles, ed. Sirmond, J., in PG 99/1: 903–1680.Google Scholar
Laudatio S. Arsenii Anachoretae (BHG 169), ed. Nissen, Th., ‘Das Enkomion des Theodorus Studites auf dem heiligen Arsenios’, BNJ 1 (1920): 246–62; PG 99: 849–81.Google Scholar
Laudatio of Platon of Sakkoudion (BHG 1553) by Theodoros of Stoudios, in PG 99: 804–50.Google Scholar
Laudatio of Theoktiste (BHG 2422) by Theodoros of Stoudios, in Efthymiadis, S. and Featherstone, J. M., ‘Establishing a Holy Lineage: Theodore the Stoudite’s Funerary Catechism for His Mother (BHG 2422)’, in Theatron: Rhetorische Kultur in Spätantike und Mittelalter, Grünbart, M., ed. Berlin. 2007: 1351.Google Scholar
Magnae catecheseis, ed. Papadopulos-Kerameus, A., Theodori Studitae Magna Catachesis. St Petersburg. 1904: 1931. Partial edition by J. Cozza-Luzi, Nova Patrum Bibliotheca. Vol. 9/2 (Cat. 1–77); Vol. 10/1 (Cat. 78–111). Rome. 1888–1905. (a new edition is being prepared by O. Delouis and V. Déroche for the collection Sources chrétiennes)Google Scholar
Parvae catecheseis, ed. Auvray, E., S.P.N. et Confessoris Theodori Studitis Praepositi Parva Catachesis. Paris. 1891; Fr. trans. in A. M. Mohr, Petites catéchèses (= Les Pères dans la foi 52). Paris. 1993.Google Scholar
Refutation of the Iconoclasts, in PG 99: 436–77.Google Scholar
Rule (Hypotyposis), in Mai, A. and Cozza-Luzi, J., Nova patrum bibliotheca. Rome. 1849. Vol. 5: 111–25 (repr. in PG 99: 1704–20).Google Scholar
Rule (Hypotyposis), trans. Miller, T. S., ‘Stoudios: Rule of the Monastery of St John of Stoudios in Constantinople’, in Byzantine Monastic Foundation Documents: A Complete Translation of the Surviving Founders’ Typika and Testaments, Thomas, J. et al.. eds. Washington. 2000 (DOS 35). Vol. i: 84115.Google Scholar
Testament (Diathêkê) (BHG 1759), ed. de la Baume, J., Sancti Theodori Studitae Epistolae aliaque scripta dogmatica. Paris. 1696. Vol. 5: 8088 (repr. in PG 99: 1813–24).Google Scholar
Testament (Diathêkê), trans. T. S. Miller, ‘Theodori Studitae testamentum’, in Byzantine Monastic Foundation Documents: A Complete Translation of the Surviving Founders’ Typika and Testaments, Thomas, J. et al., eds. Washington. 2000 (DOS 35). Vol. i: 6780.Google Scholar
Vita of Theophanes the Confessor of Megas Agros (BHG 1792b) by Theodoros of Stoudios, ed. and Fr. trans. Efthymiadis, S., ‘Le panégyrique de S. Théophane le Confesseur par S. Théodore Stoudite (BHG 1792b). Edition critique du texte intégral’, AnBoll 111 (1993): 259–90 with an addition in AnBoll 112 (1994): 104.Google Scholar
Theognostos, Enkomion of the Dormition of the Holy Mother of God (BHG 1139k), ed. Jugie, M. Patrologia Orientalis. Paris. 1922. Vol. xvi: 457–62.Google Scholar
Theognostos, Enkomion in Honour of All the Saints (BHG 1617), in PG 105: 849–56.Google Scholar
Theognostos, Libellus for the Pope Nicholas I (BHG 818c), in Mansi xvi: 296–301 (= PG 105: 856–61).Google Scholar
Theophanes the Confessor, Chronography, ed. De Boor, C., Theophanis chronographia. Leipzig. 1883–1885. 2 vols.Google Scholar
Theophanes the Confessor, Chronography, trans. by Mango, C. and Scott, R., The Chronicle of Theophanes Confessor: Byzantine and Near Eastern History AD 284–813. Oxford. 1997. Partial translation by H. Turtledove, The Chronicle of Theophanes (A.D. 602–813). Philadelphia. 1982.Google Scholar
Theophanes Continuatus, Chronography, Books i–iv, ed. and trans. Featherstone, M. and Signes-Codoñer, J., Chronographiae quae Theophanis Continuati nomine fertur libri I–IV. Berlin. 2015 (CFHB 53).Google Scholar
Theophanes Continuatus, Vita Basilii, Book v, ed. and trans. Ševčenko, I., Chronographiae quae Theophanis Continuati nomine fertur liber quo Vita Basilii imperatoris amplectitur. Berlin. 2011 (CFHB 42).Google Scholar
Theophanes Continuatus, Chronography, Book vi, ed. Bekker, I., Theophanes Continuatus, Ioannes Cameniata, Symeon Magister, Georgius Monachus. Bonn. 1838 (CSHB 33).Google Scholar
Translation of Nikephoros, Patriarch of Constantinople (BHG 1336–37b) by Presbyteros, Theophanes, ed. Ioannou, Th., Mnemeia hagiologika. Venice. 1884 (repr. Leipzig. 1973): 115–28; PG 100: 159–68.Google Scholar
Translation of Theodoros of Stoudios and Ioseph of Thessaloniki (BHG 1756t), ed. Van de Vorst, Ch., ‘La translation de s. Théodore Studite et de s. Joseph de Thessalonique’, AnBoll 32 (1913): 2762.Google Scholar
Typika Dmitrievskij, ed. Dmitrievskij, A., Opisanie liturgičeskich rukopisej, chranjaščichsja v bibliotekach pravoslavnago vostoka. St Petersburg. 1917 (repr. Hildesheim. 1965).Google Scholar
Typikon of the Great Church, ed. Mateos, J., Le Typicon de la Grande Église. Ms. Sainte-Croix no 40, Xe siècle. Rome. 1962–1963. 2 vols. (OCA 165, 166).Google Scholar
Typikon Messinense, ed. Arranz, M., Le Typicon du monastère du Saint-Sauveur à Messine: Codex Messinensis gr. 115 A. D. 1131, introduction, texte critique et notes. Rome. 1969 (OCA 185).Google Scholar
Vita of the Apostle Andrew (BHG 102) by Epiphanios of Kallistratos, ed. Dressel, A., Epiphanii monachi et presbyteri edita et inedita. Paris-Leipzig. 1843 (= PG 120: 185–260).Google Scholar
Vita of Andreas en Krisei (BHG 111), in AASS, vol. viii (Oct.): 135–42.Google Scholar
Vita of Andreas en Krisei (BHG 112), in AASS, vol. viii (Oct.): 142–49; PG 115: 1109–28.Google Scholar
Vita of Antonios the Younger (BGH 142), ed. Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A., Συλλογὴ παλαιστίνης καὶ συριακῆς ἁγιολογίας (= Pravoslavnij Palestinskij Sbornik 57). Saint Petersburg. 1907. Vol. 1: 186216 (repr. in Syllogê Palaistinês Syriakês Hagiologias. Thessaloniki. 2001).Google Scholar
Vita of Antonios the Younger (BGH 142/addit), ed. Halkin, F., ‘Saint Antoine le Jeune et Pétronas le vainqueur des Arabes en 863 (d’après un text inédit)’, AnBoll 62 (1944): 210–25 (repr. in F. Halkin, Saints moines d’Orient. London. 1973. Ch. viii).Google Scholar
Vita of Antonios the Younger (BGH 143), in Euergetinou, P., Συναγωγὴ τῶν θεοφθόγγων ρημάτων καὶ διδασκαλιῶν τῶν θεοφόρων καὶ ἁγίων πατέρων. Constantinople. 1861: 116–18.Google Scholar
Vita of Antonios of Ruwah (Arabic version), ed. Dick, I., ‘La Passion arabe de S. Antoine Ruwah, néo-martyr de Damas (25 déc. 799)’, Le Muséon 74 (1961): 109–33.Google Scholar
Vita of Athanasia of Aegina (BHG 180), ed. Carras, L., ‘The Life of St Athanasia of Aegina’, in Maistor: Classical, Byzantine and Renaissance Studies for R. Browning. Canberra. 1984: 199224.Google Scholar
Vita of Athanasia of Aegina (BHG 180), trans. L. Sherry, ‘Life of St Athanasia of Aegina’, in Holy Women of Byzantium, Talbot, A. M., ed. Washington. 1996: 137–58.Google Scholar
Vita of Anthousa of Mantineon (BHG 2029h), in SynaxCP, 848–52.Google Scholar
Vita of Anthousa of Mantineon (BHG 2029h), trans. Talbot, A. M., ‘Life of St Anthousa of Mantineon’, in Byzantine Defenders of Images, Talbot, A. M., ed. Washington. 1998: 1319.Google Scholar
Vita of Blasios of Amorion (BHG 278), in AASS, Nov. 4: 657–69 (rev. Grégoire, Byzantion 4 (1927/1928): 805–8).Google Scholar
Vita of Eirene Chrysobalanton (BHG 952), ed. and trans. J. O. Rosenqvist, The Life of St Irene Abbess of Chrysobalanton. Uppsala. 1986.Google Scholar
Vita of the Empress Eirene (BHG 2205), ed. Halkin, F., ‘Deux impératrices de Byzance, I: La Vie de l’impératrice sainte Irène et le second concile de Nicée en 787’, AnBoll 106 (1988): 527.Google Scholar
Vita of Eudokimos (BHG 606) by Konstantinos Akropolites, ed. Taxidis, I., ‘L’éloge de Saint Eudocime par Constantin Acropolite (BHG 606)’, Parekbolai 3 (2013): 544.Google Scholar
Vita of Eudokimos (BHG 607), ed. Loparev, Ch., ‘Βίος τοῦ ἁγίου καὶ δικαίου Ευδοκίμου’, Pamjatniki drevnej pis’mennosti 96 (1893): 123.Google Scholar
Vita of Eudokimos (BHG 607e), ed. Latyšev, B., Menologii anonymi, vol. ii: 228–32.Google Scholar
Vita of Eustratios of Agauroi (BHG 645), ed. Papadopulos-Kerameus, A., Ανάλεκτα ίεροσολυμιτικής σταχυολογίας. St Petersburg. 1891–1898. Vol. 4: 367400; Vol. 5: 408–10.Google Scholar
Vita of Euthymios, Patriarch of Constantinople (BHG 651), ed. and Eng. trans. Karlin-Hayter, P., Vita Euthymii patriarchae. Brussels. 1970 (previously published in Byzantion 25/27 (1955/1957): 1–172 and 747–78).Google Scholar
Vita of Euthymios the Younger (BHG 655), ed. Petit, L., ‘Vie et office de saint Euthyme le Jeune’, ROC 8 (1903): 155205 and 503–36 (repr. in Bibliotheca Hagiographica Orientalis. Brussels. 1904: 14–51).Google Scholar
Vita of Euthymios the Younger (BHG 655), ed. and Eng. trans. Alexakis, A. and Talbot, A. M., ‘Life of Euthymios the Younger’, in Holy Men of Mount Athos, Greenfield, R. P. H. and Talbot, A. M., eds. Cambridge, ma. 2016 (DOML 40): 1126.Google Scholar
Vita of Evarestos of Stoudios (BHG 2153), ed. Van de Vorst, C., ‘La Vie de s. Evariste, higoumène à Constantinople’, AnBoll 41 (1923): 288326.Google Scholar
Vita of Evarestos of Stoudios (BHG 2153c), in SynaxCP, 345/346,55–58.Google Scholar
Vita of Georgios of Amastris (BHG 668e), in SynaxCP, 481,44–82,28.Google Scholar
Vita of Georgios of Mytilene (BHG 2163), ed. Phountoules, I. M., ‘Οἱ ἅγιοι Γεώργιοι, ἀρχιεπίσκοποι Μυτιλήνης’, in Λεσβιακὸν ἑορτολόγιον. Athens. 1959. Vol. i: 3343.Google Scholar
Vita of Georgios of Mytilene, in SynaxCP, 589–90 and 687.Google Scholar
Vita of Germanos, Patriarch of Constantinople (BHG 697), ed. Lamza, L., Patriarch Germanos I von Konstantinopel. Wuzburg. 1975.Google Scholar
Vita of Hilarion of Dalmatos (BHG 2177) by Sabas Monachos, in Matantseva, T., ‘La Vie d’Hilarion, higoumène de Dalmatos, par Sabas (BHG 2177)’, RSBN 30 (1993): 1729.Google Scholar
Vita of Hilarion of Dalmatos (BHG 2177b), in SynaxCP, 731–34.Google Scholar
Vita of Ioannes of Gotthia (BHG 891), ed. and Fr. trans. Auzépy, M. F., ‘La vie de Jean de Gothie (BHG 891)’, in La Crimée entre Byzance et le Khaganat khazar, Zuckérmann, C., ed. Paris. 2006: 6985.Google Scholar
Vita of Ioannes of Kathara (BHG 2184n), in SynaxCP, 631–34.Google Scholar
Vita of Ioannes of Galatia by Ioseph Hymnographos, Fr. trans. van Esbroeck, M., ‘La Vie de Saint Jean higoumène de Saint-Serge par Joseph le Skevophylax’, Oriens christianus 80 (1996): 153–66.Google Scholar
Vita of Ioannes Psichaites (BHG 896), ed. Van den Ven, P., ‘La vie grecque de s. Jean le Psichaïte, confesseur sous le règne de Léon l’Arménien (813–820)’, Le Muséon 21 (1902): 97125.Google Scholar
Vita of Ignatios, patriarch of Constantinople (BHG 817), in PG 105: 488–574; Eng. trans. Smithies, A., Nicetas David, the Life of Patriarch Ignatius (notes by J. M. Duffy). Washington. 2013 (DOT 13; CFHB 51).Google Scholar
Vita of Ioseph Hymnographos (BHG 944) by Theophanes, ed. Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A., Sbornik greceskich i latinskich pamjatnikov, kasajuscichsja Fotija patriarcha (= Monumenta graeca et latina ad historiam Photii patriarchae pertinentia). St Petersburg. 1901. Vol. ii: 114.Google Scholar
Vita of Ioseph Hymnographos (BHG 946) by Ioannes Diakonos, in PG 105: 939–75.Google Scholar
Vita of Ioannikios (BHG 935) by Monachos, Sabas, in AASS Nov. II,i, Van den Gheyn, J., ed. Brussels. 1894: 332–83.Google Scholar
Vita of Ioannikios (BHG 936) by Monachos, Petros, in AASS Nov. II,i, Van den Gheyn, J., ed. Brussels. 1894: 384435.Google Scholar
Vita of Ioannikios (BHG 936) by Petros Monachos, trans. D. Sullivan, ‘Life of St Ioannikios’, in Byzantine Defenders of Images, Talbot, A. M., ed. Washington. 1998: 243351.Google Scholar
Vita of Kostanti Kaxay, ed. and trans. Abashidze, M. and Rapp, S. H. Jr, ‘The Life and Passion of Kostanti-Kaxay’, Le Muséon 17/1–2 (2004): 137–73.Google Scholar
Vita of Leon of Catania (BHG 981), ed. Longo, A. Acconcia, ‘La Vita di S. Leone vescovo di Catania e gli incantesimi del mago Eliodoro’, RSBN 26 (1989): 8098.Google Scholar
Vita of Leon of Catania (BHG 981b), ed. and trans. Alexakis, A. G., The Greek Life of St Leo Bishop of Catania. Brussels. 2011.Google Scholar
Vita of Makarios of Pelekete (BHG 1003) by Monachos, Sabas, ed. Van den Gheyn, J., ‘S. Macarii Monasterii Pelecetes Hegumeni, Acta Graeca’, AnBoll 16 (1897): 142–63.Google Scholar
Vita of Maria the Younger in Bizye (BHG 1164), in AASS, Nov. 4. Brussels. 1925: 692705.Google Scholar
Vita of Maria the Younger in Bizye (BHG 1164), trans. Laiou, A., ‘Life of St Mary the Younger’, in Holy Women of Byzantium: Ten Saints’ Lives in English Translation, Talbot, A. M., ed. Washington. 1996: 239–89.Google Scholar
Vita of Methodios, Patriarch of Constantinople(BHG 1278), in PG 100: 1243–62.Google Scholar
Vita of Michael Maleinos (BHG 1295), ed. Petit, L., ‘Vie de saint Michel Maléinos’, ROC 7 (1902): 543–94 (repr. in Bibliothèque hagiographique orientale 4. Paris. 1903: 7–26).Google Scholar
Vita of Michael of Synada (= BHG 2275), in Stoud, Theod.., Parvae catecheseis 21, ed. Auvray, E.: 76–79.Google Scholar
Vita of Michael of Synada, in SynaxCP, 793–94.Google Scholar
Vita of Michael of Synada (BHG 2274x), in Μέγας συναξαριστής, Doukakis, K. X., ed. Athens. 1891–1896. Vol. 5: 411–22.Google Scholar
Vita of Michael the Synkellos (BHG 1296), ed. and trans. Cunningham, M. B., The Life of Michael the Synkellos. Belfast. 1991.Google Scholar
Vita of Michael the Synkellos (BHG 1297) by Nikephoros Gregoras, ed. Schmit, F., ‘Kachrie-Dzami’, IRAIK 11 (1906): 227–59.Google Scholar
Vita of Nikephoros of Medikion (BHG 2297–98), ed. Halkin, F., ‘La Vie de Saint Nicéphore, fondateur de Médikion en Bithynie (d. 813)’, AnBoll 78 (1960): 396430.Google Scholar
Vita of Nikephoros of Medikion, in Halkin, F., ‘S. Nicéphore de Médikion d’après un synaxaire du mont Sinai’, AnBoll 88 (1970): 1316.Google Scholar
Vita of Niketas of Medikion (BHG 1341) by Theosteriktos, in AASS, April I (3rd ed.): xviii–xxvii.Google Scholar
Vita of Niketas of Medikion (BHG 1342) by Hagiolites, Ioannes, in Μέγας συναξαριστής, Doukakis, K. X., ed. Athens. 1891–1896. Vol. 3: 3651.Google Scholar
Vita of Niketas of Medikion (Slavonic version), in Velikija Minei ceti: sobrannyja vserossijskim mitropolitom Makariem, Aprel, tetr. I, dni 1–8. Moscow. 1910: 42102.Google Scholar
Vita of Niketas the Patrician (BHG 1342b), ed. and Fr. trans. Papachryssanthou, D., ‘Un confesseur du second Iconoclasme: La vie du patrice Nicétas (836)’, TM 3 (1968): 309–51.Google Scholar
Vita of Nikolaos of Stoudios (BHG 1365), in PG 105: 864–925. Cf. the enmendationes by Nissen, in BNJ 14 (1928): 331–39.Google Scholar
Vita of Petros of Atroa (BHG 2364) by Monachos, Sabas, ed. and Fr. trans. Laurent, V., La vie merveilleuse de Saint Pierre d’Atroa († 837). Brussels. 1956.Google Scholar
Vita retractata of Petros of Atroa (BHG 2365) by Monachos, Sabas, ed. and Fr. trans. Laurent, V., La vita retractata et les miracles posthumes de Saint Pierre d’Atroa. Brussels. 1958.Google Scholar
Vita of Petros of Galatia, in SynaxCP, 125–26.Google Scholar
Vita of Petros the Patrician (BHG 2365u), in SynaxCP, 792–94.Google Scholar
Vita of Philaretos the Merciful (BHG 1511z) by Niketas the monk, ed. and trans. Rydén, L., The Life of St Philaretos the Merciful Written by His Grandson Niketas. Uppsala. 2002.Google Scholar
Vita of Philaretos the Merciful, in SynaxCP, 269–70.Google Scholar
Vita of Prokopios Dekapolites (BHG 1583), ed. Efthymiadis, S., ‘La vie inédite de s. Procope le Décapolite’, AnBoll 108 (1990): 307–19.Google Scholar
Vita of Prokopios Dekapolites, in SynaxCP, 491–92.Google Scholar
Vita of Sabas (BHG 1608), ed. Schwartz, E., Kyrillos von Skythopolis. Leipzig. 1939: 85200.Google Scholar
Vita of Sabas (BHG 1608), trans. in Price, R. M. and Binns, J., Cyril of Skythopolis: The Lives of the Monks of Palestine. Kalamazoo. 1991: 93209.Google Scholar
Vita of Sergios Niketiates, in SynaxCP, 777–78.Google Scholar
Vita of Stephanos the Younger (BHG 1666) by Diakonos, Stephanos, ed. and Fr. trans. Auzépy, M. F., La Vie d’Étienne le Jeune par Étienne le Diacre: Introduction, édition et traduction. Aldershot. 1997.Google Scholar
Vita of Stephanos, Patriarch of Constantinople, in SynaxCP, 694.Google Scholar
Vita of Symeon the Fool (BHG 1677), ed. Rydén, L., Das Leben des heiligen narren Symeon von Leontios von Neapolis. Stockholm. 1963.Google Scholar
Vita of Thaddaios of Stoudios (Slavonic version and Eng. trans.), Afinogenov, D. E., ‘The Church Slavonic Life of St Thaddaios the Martyr of the Second Iconoclasm’, AnBoll 119 (2001): 313–38.Google Scholar
Vita of the Empress Theodora (BHG 1731), ed. Markopoulos, A., ‘Βίος τῆς αὐτοκράτειρας Θεοδώρας (BHG 1731)’, Symmeikta 5 (1983): 249–85 (repr. in History and Literature of Byzantium in the 9th and 10th Centuries. Aldeshot. 2004).Google Scholar
Vita of the Empress Theodora (BHG 1731), in Analecta Byzantino-Russica, Regel, W., ed. St Petersburg. 1891: 119.Google Scholar
Vita of the Empress Theodora (BHG 1731), trans. M. Vinson, ‘Life of St Theodora the Empress’, in Byzantine Defenders of Images, Talbot, A. M., ed. Washington. 1998: 353–82.Google Scholar
Vita of the Empress Theodora, in SynaxCP, 458–60.Google Scholar
Vita of Theodora of Thessaloniki (BHG 1737), ed. and Mod. Gr. trans. Paschalidis, S. A., ῾Ο Βίος τῆς ὁσιομυροβλύτιδος Θεοδώρας τῆς ἐν Θεσσαλονίκῃ. Διήγηση περὶ τῆς μεταθέσεως τοῦ τιμίου λειψάνου τῆς ὁσίας Θεοδώρας (Εἰσαγωγή, κριτικὸ κείμενο, μετάφραση, σχόλια). Thessaloniki. 1991.Google Scholar
Vita of Theodoros Graptos (BHG 1746) by Metaphrastes, Symeon, in PG 116: 653–84.Google Scholar
Vita of Theodoros Graptos (BHG 1746e), in SynaxCP, 352,4–54,3.Google Scholar
Vita of Theodoros of Sykeon (BHG 1748), ed. and Fr. trans. Festugière, A. J., Vie de Théodore de Sykéôn. Brussels. 1970.Google Scholar
Vita of Theophanes Graptos (BHG 1793) by Paleologina, Theodora Raoulena, ed. Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A., Analecta Ierosolymitikes Stachyologias. Saint Petersburg. 1897. Vol. iv: 185223 (repr. Brussels. 1963).Google Scholar
Vita of Theodoros of Chora (BHG 1743), ed. Loparev, C., ‘De S. Theodoro monacho hegumenoque Chorensi’, Zapiski Klassicheskago otdelniia imperatorskago russkago arkeologischeskago obschestva 1 (1904): 116.Google Scholar
Vita A of Theodoros of Stoudios (BHG 1755) by Theodoros Daphnopates, ed. Latysev, V., ‘Zitie prep. Theodora Studita v miunhenskoj rukopisi nº 467’, VV 21 (1914): 222–54.Google Scholar
Vita B of Theodoros of Stoudios (BHG 1754) by Monachos, Michael, in PG 99: 233–328.Google Scholar
Vita C of Theodoros of Stoudios (BHG 1755d), ed. Latysev, V., ‘Vita S. Theodori in codice Mosquensi musei Rumianzoviani 520’, VV 21 (1914): 258304.Google Scholar
Vita of Theodoros of Stoudios (BHG 1755f = Vita D), ed. Matantseva, T., ‘Un fragment d’une nouvelle vie de saint Théodore Stoudite, vie D (BHG 1755f)’, BF 23 (1996): 151–63.Google Scholar
Vita of Theodoros of Stoudios (BHG 1755m) by Stephanos Meles, ed. and Fr. trans. Delouis, O., ‘La Vie métrique de Théodore Stoudite par Stéphane Mélès (BHG 1755m)’, AnBoll 132 (2014): 2154.Google Scholar
Vita of Theokletos of Lakedaimon (BHG 2420), ed. and trans. Kaldellis, A. and Polemis, I., Saints of Ninth- and Tenth-Century Greece. Cambridge, ma. 2019 (DOML 54): 163255.Google Scholar
Vita of the Empress Theophano (BHG 1794), ed. Kurtz, E., Zwei griechische Texte über die hl. Theophano die Gemahlin Kaisers Leo VI. St Petersburg. 1898: 124.Google Scholar
Vita of the Empress Theophano (BHG 1794), Mod. Gr. trans. A. Alexakis et al., ‘Βίος και Πολιτεία της Αγίας και Ένδοξης Θαυματουργής Αυτοκράτειρας Θεοφανώς (BHG 1794)’, Bella, Epistemonike Epeterida 4 (2007): 147227.Google Scholar
Vita of the Empress Theophano (BHG 1795) by Nikephoros Gregoras, ed. Kurtz, E., Zwei griechische Texte über die hl. Theophano die Gemahlin Kaisers Leo VI. St Petersburg. 1898: 2545.Google Scholar
Vita A of Theophylaktos of Nicomedia (BHG 2451) by Theophylaktos, ed. Vogt, A., ‘S. Théophylacte de Nicomédie’, AnBoll 50 (1932): 6782.Google Scholar
Vita B of Theophylaktos of Nicomedia (BHG 2452), ed. and Fr. trans. Halkin, F., Hagiologie byzantine. Brussels. 1986: 170–84.Google Scholar
Vita of Theophylaktos of Nicomedia (BHG 2452c), in SynaxCP, 519–22.Google Scholar
Vita of Thomaïs of Lesbos (BHG 2454), in AASS, Nov. 4. Brussels. 1925: 234–42.Google Scholar
Vita of Thomaïs of Lesbos (BHG 2454), Eng. trans. by Halsall, P., ‘Life of St Thomais of Lesbos’, in Holy Women of Byzantium: Ten Saints’ Lives in English Translation, Talbot, A. M., ed. Washington. 1996: 291322.Google Scholar
Zonaras, , Chronography, eds. Pinder, M. and Büttner-Wobst, T., Ioannis Zonarae epitomae historiarum libri XVIII. Bonn. 1841–1897. 3 vols.Google Scholar

Secondary Sources

Alphabetical Poem, ed. Müller, C. F., ‘Ignatii Diaconi acrostichon alphabeticum’, Rheinisches Museum, N. F. 46 (1891): 320–23.Google Scholar
Epistles, ed. and Eng. trans. Mango, C. and Efthymiadis, S., The Correspondence of Ignatios the Deacon. Washington. 1997 (CFHB 29, DOT 11).Google Scholar
Kanon in Honour of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion, ed. Vasilevskij, V. G. and Nikitin, P., Skažanija o 42 amoriiskikh mučenikhax. Zapiski Imper. Akademij Nauk vii/2. Saint Petersburg. 1905: 262–64.Google Scholar
Vita of Georgios of Amastris (BHG 668), ed. Vasilevskij, V., Russko-vizantijskie issledovanija. St Petersburg. 1893. Vol. ii: 173 (repr. in V. Vasilevskij ed., Trudy 3 [1915]: 1–71).Google Scholar
Vita of Georgios of Amastris (BHG 668), trans. by Jenkins et al., http://library.nd.edu/byzantine_studies/documents/Amastris.pdf.Google Scholar
Vita of Gregorios Dekapolites (BHG 711), ed. and Germ. trans. Makris, G., Ignatios Diakonos und die Vita des hl. Gregorios Dekapolites. Stuttgart-Leipzig. 1997.Google Scholar
Vita of Gregorios Dekapolites (BHG 711), Fr. trans. Dvornik, F., La vie de s. Grégoire le Décapolite et les Slaves macédoniens au IXe siècle. Paris. 1926.Google Scholar
Vita of Nikephoros, Patriarch of Constantinople (BHG 1335), ed. De Boor, C., Nicephori archiepiscopi Constantinopolitani opuscula historica. Leipzig. 1880 (repr. New York. 1975): 139217.Google Scholar
Vita of Nikephoros, Patriarch of Constantinople (BHG 1335), trans. E. A. Fisher, ‘Life of the Patriarch Nikephoros I of Constantinople’, in Byzantine Defenders of Images, Talbot, A. M., ed. Washington. 1998: 25142.Google Scholar
Vita of Tarasios, Patriarch of Constantinople (BHG 1698), ed. and trans. Efthymiadis, S., The Life of the Patriarch Tarasios by Ignatios the Deacon. Aldershot. 1998.Google Scholar
Geometres, Ioannes, Poems, ed. Van Opstall, É. M., Jean Géomètre: Poèmes en hexamètres et en distiques élégiaques. Leiden-Boston. 2008.Google Scholar
Ioannes of Sardis, Commentary on the Progymnasmata of Aphthonius, ed. Rabe, H., Ioannes Sardianus: Commentarium in Aphthonii Progymnasmata. Leipzig. 1928.Google Scholar
Ioannes Scylitzes, Chronography, ed. Thurn, H., Ioannis Scylitzae Synopsis historiarum. Berlin-New York. 1973.Google Scholar
Ioannes Scylitzes, Kanones, ed. Toma, P., Joseph the Hymnographer: Kanones on Saints according to the Eight Modes. Münster. 2018.Google Scholar
Ioannes Scylitzes, Vita of Ioannes the Ascetic (Georgian version), ed. Kekelidze, K., Studies in the history of Ancient Georgian Literature (in Georgian). Tiflis. 1955. Vol. iii: 251–70.Google Scholar
Kanon on the Restoration of the Holy Icons, in PG 99: 1768C–80B.Google Scholar
Kassia, Hymns and Sentences, ed. and trans. Tripolitis, A., Kassia: The Legend, the Woman and Her Work. Nueva York. 1992.Google Scholar
Kassia, Hymns and Sentences, ed. and Span. trans. Domínguez, O. Prieto, Casia de Constantinopla: Poemas. Madrid. 2019.Google Scholar
Kassia, Hymns and Sentences, ed. and Russian trans. Senina, T. A., Sv. Kassija Konstantinopol’skaja: Gimny, kanony, epigrammy. Saint Petersburg. 2015.Google Scholar
Porphyrogennetos, Konstantinos, De ceremoniis aluae Byzantinae, ed. Reiske, J.. Bonn. 1829. 2 vols.; ed. A. Vogt, Le livre des cérémonies. Paris. 1935–1940. 2 vols.Google Scholar
Konstantinos of Tios, On the Relics of St Euphemia (BHG 621), ed. Halkin, F., Euphémie de Chalcédoine: Légendes byzantines. Brussels. 1965: 84106.Google Scholar
Epistles, ed. and Fr. trans. Kolias, G., Léon Choerosphactes, magistre, proconsul et patrice. Athens. 1939.Google Scholar
Epistles, ed. and Ital. trans. Strano, G., Leone Choirosphaktes, Corrispondenza: Introduzione, testo critico, traduzione e note di commento. Catania. 2008.Google Scholar
Enkomion of the Patriarch Photios, ed. Kolias, G., Léon Choerosphactes, magistre, proconsul et patrice. Athens. 1939: 130 (Appendix).Google Scholar
Theology in a Thousand Lines, ed. and trans. Vassis, I., Leon Magistros Choirosphaktes: Chiliostichos Theologia. Berlin-New York. 2002.Google Scholar
Letter to Pope Stephen V by Stylianos of Neocaesarea, in Mansi xvi: 425–46.Google Scholar
Liber Pontificalis by Anastasius the Librarian, ed. and Fr. trans. Duchesne, L., Liber pontificalis: Texte, introduction et commentaire. Paris. 1886–1892. 2 vols (repr. 1955).Google Scholar
Menaion, in Μηναῖα τοῦ ὅλου ἐνιαυτοῦ. Rome. 1888–1901. 6 vols.Google Scholar
Menologion Basilii, in PG 117: 20–613.Google Scholar
Menologion of Basileios II, in Il Menologio di Basilio II (Cod. vaticano Greco 1613). Torino. 1907.Google Scholar
Menologion imperiale, ed. Latyšev, B., Menologii anonymi Byzantini saeculi X quae supersunt, Fasciculus prior: Februarium et Martium menses continens; Fasciculus alter: Menses Iunium, Iulium, Augustum continens, sumptibus Caesareae Academiae scientiarum e codice Hierosolymitano S. Sepulcri 17. St Petersburg. 1911–1912. 2 vols. (repr. Leipzig. 1970).Google Scholar
Diataxis for the Admission of Heretics, in Arranz, M., ‘La “Diataxis” du patriarche Methode pour la réconciliation des Apostats’, OCP 56/2 (1990): 283322.Google Scholar
Enkomion of St Agatha (BHG 38), ed. Mioni, E., ‘L’encomio di S. Agata di Metodio patriarca di Costantinopoli’, AnBoll 68 (1950): 5893.Google Scholar
Enkomion of St Nicholas of Myra (BHG 1352z), in Hagios Nikolaos: Der Heilige Nikolaos in der Griechischen Kirche, Anrich, G., ed. Leipzig-Berlin. 1913. Vol. i: 153–82.Google Scholar
Epigram on the Icon of Christ above the Bronze Gate, ed. Sternbach, L., ‘Methodii patriarchae et Ignatii patriarchae carmina inedita’, Eos 4 (1898) 150–63: (text, 150–51.Google Scholar
Epistle to Sergios, Patriarch of Jerusalem, ed. Pitra, J.-B., Monumenta ii: 355–57. A fragment is edited in PG 100: 1292C–93.Google Scholar
Formulae for the Admission of Heretics, in PG 100: 1308–17.Google Scholar
Kanon in Honour of Ioannikios, in Analecta hymnica graeca, Schiro, I. and Kominis, A., eds., vol. iii (Novembris): 134–45 and 569–72.Google Scholar
Kanon in Honour of Nicholas of Myra, ed. Pitra, J.-B., Monumenta ii: 363–64.Google Scholar
Idiomelon on St Constantine and St Helena, in Anthologia Graeca carminum christianorum, Chris, W. and Paranikas, M., eds. Leipzig. 1871: 99.Google Scholar
Passio of St Dionysios the Areopagite, Rusticus and Eleutherios (BHG 554d), ed. Westerbrink, J. C., Passio S. Dionysii Areopagitae, Rustici et Eleutherii, uitgegeven naar het Leidse Hs. Vulcanianus 52. Alphen. 1937: 4462 and in PG 4: 669–84.Google Scholar
Refutation of the Iconoclasts (Contra Iconomachos), in PG 100: 1233–34.Google Scholar
Scholia in Honour of Sts Kosmas and Damian (BHG 377a), ed. Deubner, L., Kosmas und Damian. Leipzig. 1907: 4142.Google Scholar
Scholia in Honour of St Marina (BHG 1167m), in Festschrift zur fünften Säcularfeier der Carl-Ruprechts-Universität zu Heidelberg, Usener, H., ed. Bonn. 1886: 4853.Google Scholar
Speech about the Holy Icons, in Čtenija v obščestve ljubitelej duchovnago prosveščenija, Arsenij, E., ed. Moscow. 1893: Nov.–Dec., sec. iii: 1–23; Pitra, Monumenta ii: 357–61.Google Scholar
Vita of Euthymios of Sardis (BHG 2145), ed. and Fr. trans. Gouillard, J., ‘La vie d’Euthyme de Sardes (†831), une oeuvre du patriarche Méthode’, TM 10 (1987): 1101.Google Scholar
Vita of Nicholas of Myra (BHG 1352y) ‘ad Theodorum’, in Hagios Nikolaos: Der Heilige Nikolaos in der Griechischen Kirche, Anrich, G., ed. Leipzig-Berlin. 1913. Vol. i: 140–50; Vol. ii: 546–56.Google Scholar
Vita of Theophanes the Confessor of Megas Agros (BHG 1787z), ed. Latysev, B., ‘Methodii, patriarchae Constantinopolitani, Vita s. Theophanis confessoris e codice Mosquensi no. 159’, Mémoires de l’Académie des Sciences de Russie 13/4 (1918): 144.Google Scholar
Enkomion of Ignatios, Patriarch of Constantinople (BHG 818) by Michael Monachos, in PG 105: 292–94; Hardouin, J., Acta Conciliorum. Paris. 1715. Vol. v: 1009–12; M. Raderus, Acta Sacrosancti concilii octavi. Ingolstadt. 1604: 196–200; Ph. Labbe, Sacrosancta Concilia. Paris. 1671. Vol. viii: 1260–64.Google Scholar
Enkomion of Mokios (BHG 1298h) by Michael Monachos, ed. Delehaye, H., ‘Saints de Thrace et de Mésie’, AnBoll 31 (1912) 161300: (text, 176–87 and 226–27).Google Scholar
Oration on the Girdle of the Blessed Theotokos (BHG 1147), ed. Combefis, F., Graeco-latinae patrum bibliothecae novum auctarium. Paris. 1648. Vol. ii: 790–802.Google Scholar
Vita of Nicholas of Myra (BHG 1348), a metaphrasis of the vita (BHG 1352y) written by the patriarch Methodios, in Hagios Nikolaos: Der Heilige Nikolaos in der Griechischen Kirche, ed. Anrich, G.. Leipzig-Berlin. 1913. Vol. i: 113–39.Google Scholar
Vita B of Theodoros of Stoudios (BHG 1754) by Michael Monachos, in PG 99: 233–328.Google Scholar
Anacreontic Verses on the Triumph of Orthodoxy, in Crimi, C., Michele Sincello: Per la restaurazione delle venerande e sacre immagini. Rome. 1990.Google Scholar
Enkomion in Honour of Dionysios the Areopagite (BHG 556), in PG 4: 617–68; Loenertz, R., ‘Le panégyrique de S. Denys l’Aréopagit par S. Michel le Syncelle’, AnBoll 68 (1950): 94107 (repr. in Byzantina et Franco-Graeca. Rome. 1970: 149–62).Google Scholar
Enkomion of Isakios and Dalmatos (BHG 956d), ed. and trans. Hatlie, P., ‘The Encomium of Ss. Isakos and Dalmatos by Michael the Monk (BHG 956d): Text, Translation and Notes’, in EUKOSMIA. Studi miscellanei per il 75º di V. Poggi S. J., Ruggieri, V. and Pieralli, L., eds. Catanzaro. 2003: 275311.Google Scholar
Enkomion of the Deposition of the Girdle of the Theotokos (BHG 1147), in Graeco-latinae patrum bibliothecae novum auctarium, Combefis, F., ed. Paris. 1648. Vol. ii: 790802.Google Scholar
Enkomion of the Archangels Michael and Gabriel (BHG 1294a), ed. Matantseva, T., ‘Eloge des archanges Michel et Gabriel par Michel le Moine (BHG 1294a)’, JÖB 46 (1996): 97155.Google Scholar
Libellus on the Orthodox Faith, in Bibliotheca Coisliniana, ed. de Montfaucon, B.. Paris. 1715: 9093.Google Scholar
Greek Syntax, ed. Donnet, D., Le traité de la construction de la phrase de Michel le Syncelle de Jérusalem. Brussels-Rome. 1982.Google Scholar
Passio of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion (BHG 1213 = version Γ), eds. Vasilevskij, V. G. and Nikitin, P., Skažanija o 42 amoriiskikh mučenikhax. Zapiski Imper. Akademij Nauk vii/2. Saint Petersburg. 1905: 2236.Google Scholar
Translation of the Dogmatic Epistle to the Armenians Written in Arabic by Theodore Abū Qurrah, in PG 97: 1504–21.Google Scholar
Michael the Syrian, Chronique, ed. and Fr. trans. Chabot, J. B.. Paris. 1901.Google Scholar
Narratio miraculorum maximi archangeli Michaelis (BHG 1285–88) by Pantoleon, in PG 140: 573–92Google Scholar
Narratio de Theophili absolutione (BHG 1732), in Analecta Byzantino-Russica, Regel, W., ed. St Petersburg. 1891: 1939, col. i.Google Scholar
Narratio amplior de Theophili absolutione (BHG 1733), in Analecta Byzantino-Russica, Regel, W. ed. St Petersburg. 1891: 1939, col. ii.Google Scholar
Narratio historica in festum restitutionis imaginum (BHG 1734), in Bibliotheca Patrum Graeco-Latinae Auctarium Novum, Combefis, F., ed. Paris. 1648. Vol. ii: 715–43.Google Scholar
Narratio historica in festum restitutionis imaginum (BHG 1734a), ed. Halkin, F., ‘Deux impératrices de Byzance, II: L’impératrice sainte Théodora († 867)’, AnBoll 106 (1988): 2834.Google Scholar
Narratio de Theophili imperatoris benefactis (BHG 1735), in Analecta Byzantino-Russica, Regel, W., ed. St Petersburg. 1891: 4043.Google Scholar
Narratio de sanctis patriarchis Tarasio et Nicephoro (= De schismate Studitarum) (BHG 1757), in PG 99: 1849–53.Google Scholar
Answers to Two Letters of the Arabs, ed. Förstel, K., Niketas von Byzanz: Schriften zum Islam. Würzburg-Altenberge. 2000: 156–98.Google Scholar
Refutatio of the Epistle of Ašot king of Armenia, in PG 105: 587–666.Google Scholar
Refutatio of the Qur’ān, ed. Förstel, K., Niketas von Byzanz: Schriften zum Islam. Würzburg-Altenberge. 2000: 2152.Google Scholar
Twenty-Four Syllogistic Chapters on the Procession of the Holy Spirit, in Monumenta graeca ad Photium ejusque historiam pertinentia, Hergenröther, J., ed. Regensburg. 1869: 84138.Google Scholar
Antirrheticus adversus Constantinum Copronymum, in PG 100: 205–534.Google Scholar
Against Eusebium, ed. and Fr. trans. Chryssostalis, A., Contra Eusebium de Nicéphore de Constantinople (introduction, édition, traduction, notes). Paris. 2016.Google Scholar
Apologeticus pro sacris imaginibus, in PG 100: 534–850.Google Scholar
Refutatio et Eversio, ed. Featherstone, J. M., Nicephori Patriarchae Constantinopolitani Refutatio et Eversio Definitionis Synodalis Anni 815. Leuven. 1997 (CCSG 33).Google Scholar
Short History, Eng. trans. Mango, C., Nikephoros Patriarch of Constantinople, Short History: Text, Translation, and Commentary. Washington. 1990 (CFHB 13, DOT 10).Google Scholar
Nikolaos Mystikos, Epistles, ed. and trans. Jenkins, R. J. H. and Westerink, L. G., Nicholas I Patriarch of Constantinople: Letters. Washington. 1973 (CFHB 4; DOT 2).Google Scholar
Passion of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion (BHG 1209 = version Δ) by Sophronios, ed. Vasilevskij, V. G. and Nikitin, P., Skažanija o 42 amoriiskikh mučenikhax. Zapiski Imper. Akademij Nauk vii/2. Saint Petersburg. 1905: 3856.Google Scholar
Passion of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion (BHG 1211 = version A), ed. Vasilevskij, V. G. and Nikitin, P., Skažanija o 42 amoriiskikh mučenikhax. Zapiski Imper. Akademij Nauk vii/2. Saint Petersburg. 1905: 17.Google Scholar
Passion of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion (BHG 1212 = version B), ed. Vasilevskij, V. G. and Nikitin, P., Skažanija o 42 amoriiskikh mučenikhax. Zapiski Imper. Akademij Nauk vii/2. Saint Petersburg. 1905: 821.Google Scholar
Passion of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion (BHG 1214 = version Z) by the monk Euodios, ed. Vasilevskij, V. G. and Nikitin, P., Skažanija o 42 amoriiskikh mučenikhax. Zapiski Imper. Akademij Nauk vii/2. Saint Petersburg. 1905: 6178.Google Scholar
Passion of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion (BHG 1214 = version Z) by the monk Euodios, ed. and Mod. Gr. trans. Efthymiadis, S., Εὐωδίου Μοναχοῦ οἱ σαρανταδύο μάρτυρες τοῦ Ἀμορίου. Nea Smyrne. 1989.Google Scholar
Passion of the 42 Martyrs of Amorion (BHG 1214c = version P), ed. Halkin, F., Hagiologie byzantine. Brussels. 1986: 153–61.Google Scholar
Petros Sikeliotes, Refutation of Manichaeism, in PG 104: 1305–50 (partial edition of two of his six treatises).Google Scholar
Against the Manicheans, ed. Conus-Wolska, W. in Astruc, C. et al., ‘Les sources grecques pour l’histoire des Pauliciens d’Asie Mineure: texte critique et traduction’, TM 4 (1970): 1227: (text, 181–183).Google Scholar
Amphilochia, ed. Laourdas, B. and Westerink, L. G., Photii patriarchae constantinopolitani Epistulae et Amphilochia. Leipzig. 1983–1987. Vols. 4–6/1.Google Scholar
Bibliotheca, ed. Henry, R., Photius: Bibliothèque. Paris. 1959–1977. 8 vols.Google Scholar
Bibliotheca, partial Eng. trans. Wilson, N. G., The Bibliotheca: A Selection Translated with Notes. London. 1994.Google Scholar
Bibliotheca, Ital. trans. in Fozio: Biblioteca (introduzione di L. Canfora), Bianchi, N. and Schiano, C., eds. Pisa. 2016.Google Scholar
Eisagogé, in Jus Graecoromanum, Zepos, J. D., ed. Athens. 1931. 2 vols. (repr. Aalen. 1962).Google Scholar
Eisagogé, Span. trans. Codoñer, J. Signes and Santos, F. J. Andrés, La “Introducción al derecho (Eisagogé)” del patriarca Focio. Madrid 2007.Google Scholar
Enkomion of St Thekla (BHG 1721), ed. Laourdas, B., Φωτίου Ὁμιλίαι, ἔκδοσις κειμένου, εἰσαγωγὴ καὶ σχόλια. Thessaloniki. 1959: 181–86.Google Scholar
Epistles, ed. Laourdas, B. and Westerink, L. G., Photii patriarchae Constantinopolitani epistulae et Amphilochia. Leipzig. 1983–1987. Vols. 1–3.Google Scholar
Homilies, ed. Laourdas, B., Φωτίου Ὁμιλίαι, ἔκδοσις κειμένου, εἰσαγωγὴ καὶ σχόλια. Thessaloniki. 1959.Google Scholar
Homilies, Eng. trans. Mango, C., The Homilies of Photius, Patriarch of Constantinople. Cambridge. 1958.Google Scholar
Nomocanon, in Σύνταγμα τῶν θείων καὶ ἱερῶν κανόνων, eds. Rhalles, G. A. and Potles, M.. Athens. 1852–1859 (repr. 1966).Google Scholar
On the Icons, in Monumenta graeca ad Photium ejusque historiam pertinentia, Hergenröther, J., ed. Regensburg. 1869: 5362.Google Scholar
Synagogai, in PG 104: 1219–32.Google Scholar
Pseudo-Symeon, , Chronography, ed. Bekker, I., Theophanes Continuatus, Ioannes Cameniata, Symeon Magister, Georgius Monachus. Bonn. 1838 (CSHB 33).Google Scholar
Regestes of the Byzantine Empire in Dölger, F. J., Regesten der Kaiserurkunden des Oströmischen Reiches von 565–1453. I. Teil: Regesten von 565–1015. Munich-Berlin. 1924 (repr. Hildesheim. 1976).Google Scholar
Regestes of the Byzantine Empire (867–1025), in Regesten der Kaiserurkunden des Oströmischen Reiches von 565–1453. 2. Halbband: Regesten 867–1025, Dölger, F. and Müller, A. E., eds. Munich. 2003.Google Scholar
Regestes of the Patriarchate of Constantinople, in Grumel, V., Les regestes des actes du Patriarcat de Constantinople. Vol. I. Les Actes des Patriarches. Fasc. II et III: Les Regestes de 715 a 1206, 2nd ed. Paris. 1989 (rev. J. Darrouzès).Google Scholar
Scriptor incertus, ed. Iadevaia, F., Scriptor incertus, 2nd ed. Messina. 1997.Google Scholar
Sermo de capitis inventionibus (BHG 841), ed. Du Cange, Ch. Dufresne, Traité historique du chef de saint Jean-Baptiste. Paris. 1666: 229–54. The last part is reproduced in AASS, Iunii iv. Antwerp. 1708: 731–35.Google Scholar
Stichelegeia (στιχελεγεῖα) (BHG 1756a), in Parvae catecheseis, Auvray, E., ed. Paris. 1891: lxvi.Google Scholar
Suidae lexicon, ed. Adler, A.. Leipzig. 1928–1938. 4 vols.Google Scholar
Symeon Logothetes, ed. Wahlgren, S., Symeonis Magistri et Logothetae chronicon. Berlin-New York. 2006.Google Scholar
Synodicon vetus, ed. and trans. Duffy, J. and Parker, J., The Synodicon vetus. Washington. 1979 (DOT 5; CFHB 15).Google Scholar
Synodikon of Alexios Stoudites (1025–1043), ed. Lauritzen, F. in The Great Councils of the Orthodox Churches. From Constantinople 861 to Moscow 2000, Melloni, A., ed. Turnhout. 2016. Vol. iv/1: 375–94.Google Scholar
Synodikon of Orthodoxy (BHG 1392), ed. and Fr. trans. Gouillard, J., ‘Le Synodikon de l’Orthodoxie. Édition et commentaire’, TM 2 (1967): 1316.Google Scholar
Epigrams, ed. and Germ. trans. Speck, P., Theodoros Studites: Jamben auf verschiedene Gegenstände: Einleitung, Kritischer Text, Übersetzung und Kommentar. Berlin. 1968.Google Scholar
Epistles, ed. Fatouros, G., Theodori Studitae Epistulae. Berlin. 1992. 2 Vols. (CFHB 31).Google Scholar
Epistles, ed. Sirmond, J., in PG 99/1: 903–1680.Google Scholar
Laudatio S. Arsenii Anachoretae (BHG 169), ed. Nissen, Th., ‘Das Enkomion des Theodorus Studites auf dem heiligen Arsenios’, BNJ 1 (1920): 246–62; PG 99: 849–81.Google Scholar
Laudatio of Platon of Sakkoudion (BHG 1553) by Theodoros of Stoudios, in PG 99: 804–50.Google Scholar
Laudatio of Theoktiste (BHG 2422) by Theodoros of Stoudios, in Efthymiadis, S. and Featherstone, J. M., ‘Establishing a Holy Lineage: Theodore the Stoudite’s Funerary Catechism for His Mother (BHG 2422)’, in Theatron: Rhetorische Kultur in Spätantike und Mittelalter, Grünbart, M., ed. Berlin. 2007: 1351.Google Scholar
Magnae catecheseis, ed. Papadopulos-Kerameus, A., Theodori Studitae Magna Catachesis. St Petersburg. 1904: 1931. Partial edition by J. Cozza-Luzi, Nova Patrum Bibliotheca. Vol. 9/2 (Cat. 1–77); Vol. 10/1 (Cat. 78–111). Rome. 1888–1905. (a new edition is being prepared by O. Delouis and V. Déroche for the collection Sources chrétiennes)Google Scholar
Parvae catecheseis, ed. Auvray, E., S.P.N. et Confessoris Theodori Studitis Praepositi Parva Catachesis. Paris. 1891; Fr. trans. in A. M. Mohr, Petites catéchèses (= Les Pères dans la foi 52). Paris. 1993.Google Scholar
Refutation of the Iconoclasts, in PG 99: 436–77.Google Scholar
Rule (Hypotyposis), in Mai, A. and Cozza-Luzi, J., Nova patrum bibliotheca. Rome. 1849. Vol. 5: 111–25 (repr. in PG 99: 1704–20).Google Scholar
Rule (Hypotyposis), trans. Miller, T. S., ‘Stoudios: Rule of the Monastery of St John of Stoudios in Constantinople’, in Byzantine Monastic Foundation Documents: A Complete Translation of the Surviving Founders’ Typika and Testaments, Thomas, J. et al.. eds. Washington. 2000 (DOS 35). Vol. i: 84115.Google Scholar
Testament (Diathêkê) (BHG 1759), ed. de la Baume, J., Sancti Theodori Studitae Epistolae aliaque scripta dogmatica. Paris. 1696. Vol. 5: 8088 (repr. in PG 99: 1813–24).Google Scholar
Testament (Diathêkê), trans. T. S. Miller, ‘Theodori Studitae testamentum’, in Byzantine Monastic Foundation Documents: A Complete Translation of the Surviving Founders’ Typika and Testaments, Thomas, J. et al., eds. Washington. 2000 (DOS 35). Vol. i: 6780.Google Scholar
Vita of Theophanes the Confessor of Megas Agros (BHG 1792b) by Theodoros of Stoudios, ed. and Fr. trans. Efthymiadis, S., ‘Le panégyrique de S. Théophane le Confesseur par S. Théodore Stoudite (BHG 1792b). Edition critique du texte intégral’, AnBoll 111 (1993): 259–90 with an addition in AnBoll 112 (1994): 104.Google Scholar
Abashidze, M., and Rapp, S. H. Jr. (2004) ‘The Life and Passion of Kostanti-Kaxay’, Le Muséon 17/1–2: 137–73.Google Scholar
Abrahamse, D. de F. (1982) ‘Magic and Sorcery in the Hagiography of the Middle Byzantine Period’, BF 8: 317.Google Scholar
Abrahamse, D. de F. (1985) ‘Women’s Monasticism in the Middle Byzantine Period: Problems and Prospects’, BF 9: 3558.Google Scholar
Acconcia Longo, A. (1989) ‘La Vita di S. Leone vescovo di Catania e gli incantesimi del mago Eliodoro’, RSBN 26: 398.Google Scholar
Adontz, N. (1933) ‘L’âge et l’origine de l’empereur Basile Ier’, Byzantion 8: 475500 (repr. in Études arméno-byzantines. Lisbon. 1965: 47–109).Google Scholar
Adontz, N. (1934) ‘L’age et l’origine de l’empereur Basile Ier (867–886) (suite)’, Byzantion 9: 223–60.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (1991) ‘Predstavlenija Georgija Amartola ob ideal’nom imperatore’, in Vizantiskie Očerki: Trudy sovetskikh uchenykh k XVIII mezhdunarodnomu kongressu vizantinistov Moskow: 163–83.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (1994) ‘Κωνσταντινούπολις ἐπίσκοπον ἔχει: The Rise of Patriarchal Power in Byzantium from Nicaenum II to Epanagoga’, Erytheia 15: 5565.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (1995) ‘Patriarch Photius As Literary Theorist: Aspects of Innovation’, BSl 56: 339–45.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (1996a) ‘Κωνσταντινουπόλις ἐπίσκοπον ἔχει II: From the Second Outbreak of Iconoclasm to the Death of Methodios’, Erytheia 17: 4371.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (1996b) ‘The Great Purge of 843: A Re-Examination’, in Λειμών: Studies Presented to L. Rydén, ed. Rosenqvist, J. O.. Uppsala: 7991.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (1997) ‘The Bride-Show of Theophilos: Some Notes on the Sources’, Eranos 95: 1018.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (1999a) ‘Imperial Repentance: The Solemn Procession in Constantinople on March 11, 843’, Eranos 97: 110.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (1999b) ‘The Date of Georgios Monachos Reconsidered’, BZ 92/2: 437–46.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (2001) ‘The Church Slavonic Life of St Thaddaios the Martyr of the Second Iconoclasm’, AnBoll 119: 313–38.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (2004a) ‘Повесть о прощении императора Феофила’ и торжество православия (‘Tale of Forgiveness of the Emperor Theophilus’ and the Triumph of Orthodoxy). Moscow.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (2004b) ‘Le manuscrit grec Coislin. 305: La version primitive de la Chronique de Georges le Moine’, REB 62: 239–46.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (2004c) ‘Rewriting a Saint’s Life in the Monastery of Studiou: Two Lives of St Nicholas the Studite’, in The Heroes of the Orthodox Church: The New Saints, 8th–16th c., ed. Kountura-Galaki, E.. Athens: 313–22.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (2006) ‘Did the Patriarchal Archive End Up in the Monastery of Stoudios? Ninth Century Vicissitudes of Some Important Document Collections’, in Monastères, images, pouvoirs et société à Byzance, ed. Kaplan, M.. Paris: 125–34.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (2010) ‘The Story of the Patriarch Constantine II of Constantinople in Theophanes and George the Monk: Transformations of a Narrative’, in History As Literature in Byzantium, ed. Macrides, R.. Farnham: 207–14.Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (2018) ‘Integration of Hagiographic Texts into Historical Narrative: The Cases of the Lives of St Stephen the Younger and Niketas of Medikion’, in Byzantine Hagiography: Texts, Themes and Projects, ed. Rigo, A.. Turnhout: 325–40.Google Scholar
Agapitos, P. A. (1989) ‘Ἡ εἰκόνα τοῦ αὐτοκράτορα Βασιλείου Α’ στὴ φιλομακεδονικὴ γραμματεία 867–959’, Hell 40: 285322.Google Scholar
Agapitos, P. A. (2004) ‘Mortuary Typology in the Lives of Saints: Michael the Synkellos and Stephen the Younger’, in Les vies des saints à Byzance: Genre littéraire ou biographie historique?, eds. Odorico, P. and Agapitos, P. A.. Paris: 103–35.Google Scholar
Agapitos, P. A. (2015) ‘Contesting Conceptual Boundaries: Byzantine Literature and Its History’, Interfaces: A Journal of Medieval European Literatures 1: 6291.Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. (1962) ‘L’Asie Mineure et les invasions arabes (VIIe–IXe siècles)’, Revue Historique 227/1: 132 (repr. in Études sur les structures administratives et sociales de Byzance. London. 1971. Ch. ix).Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. (1965) ‘Sur la carrière de Photius avant son patriarcat’, BZ 58: 348–63.Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. (1971) ‘Les relations entre les Byzantins et les Russes au IXe siècle’, BIC 5: 5456.Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. (1977) ‘The Geography of the Iconoclast World’, in Iconoclasm: Papers Given at the Ninth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, eds. Bryer, A. A. and Herrin, J.. Birmingham: 2127.Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. (1996) ‘Le culte de saint Nicolas’, Transversalités 57, janvier–mars: 147–53.Google Scholar
Aletta, A. A. (2002/2003) ‘Un nuovo codice del copista Nicola (sec. X in.): l’Athen. B. N. 2651’, BBGG 56–57: 6376.Google Scholar
Alexakis, A. (1994) ‘A Florilegium in the Life of Nicetas of Medicion and a Letter of Theodore of Studios’, DOP 48: 179–97.Google Scholar
Alexakis, A. (1995a) ‘Leo VI, Theophano, a Magistros Called Slokakas and the Vita Theophano (BHG 1794)’, in Bosphorus: Essays in Honour of C. Mango, eds. Rapp, C. et al. Amsterdam. (= BF 21: 4556.Google Scholar
Alexakis, A. (1995b) ‘A Ninth Century Attestation of the Neighbors’ Pre-Emption Right in Byzantine Bithynia’, Erytheia 16: 7379.Google Scholar
Alexakis, A. (1996a) Codex Parisinus Graecus 1115 and Its Archetype. Washington.Google Scholar
Alexakis, A. (1996b) ‘Addendum to the Article “A Ninth Century Attestation of the Neighbors’ Pre-Emption Right in Byzantine Bithynia”’, Erytheia 17: 4142.Google Scholar
Alexakis, A. (2011) ‘Some Remarks on Dogmatic Florilegia Based Mainly on the Florilegia of the Early Ninth Century’, in Encyclopedic Trends in Byzantium?, eds. Van Deun, P. and Macé, C.. Leuven: 4555.Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. (1940) ‘Secular Biography at Byzantium’, Speculum 15: 194209 (repr. in Religious and Political History and Thought in the Byzantine Empire. London. 1978. Ch. i).Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. (1953) ‘The Iconoclastic Council of St Sophia (815) and Its Definition (Horos)’, DOP 7: 3566.Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. (1958a) The Patriarch Nicephorus of Constantinople: Ecclesiastical Policy and Image Worship in the Byzantine Empire. Oxford.Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. (1958b) ‘Church Councils and Patristic Authority: The Iconoclastic Councils of Hiereia (754) and St Sophia (815)’, HSCPh 63: 493505.Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. (1977) ‘Religious Persecutions and Resistance in the Byzantine Empire in the Eighth and Ninth Centuries: Methods and Justifications’, Speculum 52/2: 238–64.Google Scholar
Anagnostakis, E. (1989) ‘Τό επεισόδιο της Δανιηλίδας: Πληροφορίες καθημερινού βίου ή μυθοπλαστικά στοιχεία’, in Ἡ καθημερινὴ ζωὴ στὸ Βυζάντιο, ed. Angelidi, C. G.. Athens: 373–90.Google Scholar
Anastasi, R. (1988) ‘L’epistula 156 di Fozio’, StFB 4: 4154.Google Scholar
Anastos, M. V. (1954) ‘The Ethical Theory of Images Formulated by the Iconoclasts in 754 and 815’, DOP 5: 151–60.Google Scholar
Anastos, M. V. (1955) ‘The Argument for Iconoclasm As Presented by the Iconoclastic Council of 754’, in Late Classical and Mediaeval Studies in Honor of A. Matthias Friend, Jr., eds. Weitzmann, K. et al. Princeton: 177–88.Google Scholar
Anastos, M. V. (1957) ‘The Transfer of Illyricum, Calabria and Sicily to the Jurisdiction of the Patriarchate of Constantinople in 732–733’, in Silloge bizantina in onore di Silvio Giuseppe Mercati. Rome: 1431.Google Scholar
Anastos, M. V. (1990) ‘The Papal Legates at the Council of 861 and Their Compliance with the Wishes of the Emperor Michael III’, in Αρμός: Τιμητικός τόμος στον Καθηγητή Ν. Κ. Μουτσόπουλο για τα 25 χρόνια πνευματικής του προσφοράς στο Πανεπιστήμιο Θεσσαλονίκης. Thessaloniki: 185200 (repr. in M. V. Anastos, Aspects of the Mind of Byzantium. London. 2001. Ch. vi).Google Scholar
Anderson, J. C. (1994) ‘The Palimpsest Psalter, Pantokrator Cod. 61: Its Content and Relationship to the Bristol Psalter’, DOP 48: 199220.Google Scholar
Anderson, J. C. (1998a) ‘Further Prolegomena to a Study of the Pantokrator Psalter: An Unpublished Miniature, Some Restored Losses and Observations on the Relationship with the Chludov Psalter and the Paris Fragment’, DOP 52: 305–23.Google Scholar
Anderson, J. C. (1998b) ‘The Content of the Marginal Psalter Paris. gr. 20’, RSBN 35: 2535.Google Scholar
Anderson, J. C. (2006) ‘The Creation of the Marginal Psalter’, in Ritual and Art: Byzantine Essays for Christopher Walter, ed. Armstrong, P.. London: 4465.Google Scholar
Andreou, G. (2005) ‘Alcune osservazioni sul menologion del lezionario Paris Gr. 382 (X sec. ex)’, BBGG III serie 2: 516.Google Scholar
Andreou, G. (2008) ‘New Evidences Relating to the Studite Rite’, BBGG serie iii, 5: 2740.Google Scholar
Andriollo, L. (2014) ‘Aristocracy and Literary Production in the 10th century’, in The Author in Middle Byzantine Literature: Modes, Functions and Identities, ed. Pizzone, A.. Boston-Berlin: 119–38.Google Scholar
Angelidi, Ch. (2004) ‘Les Vies des saints ne sont pas seulement des Vies saintes’, in Les vies des saints à Byzance: Genre littéraire ou biographie historique?, eds. Odorico, P. and Agapitos, A.. Paris: 7386.Google Scholar
Angelidi, Ch. (2012) ‘Translationes Agathae: Note sur le culte d’une sainte entre Byzance et la Sicile normande’, Nea Rhome 9: 123–52.Google Scholar
Angold, M. (1998) ‘The Autographical Impulse in Byzantium’, DOP 52: 117.Google Scholar
Anrich, G. (1913) Hagios Nikolaos: Der Heilige Nikolaos in der Griechischen Kirche. Leipzig-Berlin.Google Scholar
Antonopoulou, T. (1997) The Homilies of the Emperor Leo VI. Leiden.Google Scholar
Antonopoulou, T. (1998) ‘Homiletic Activity in Constantinople around 900’, in Preacher and Audience: Studies in Early Christian and Byzantine Homiletics, eds. Cunningham, M. B. and Allen, P.. Leiden: 317–45.Google Scholar
Antonopoulou, T. (2017) ‘Emperor Leo VI the Wise and the “First Byzantine Humanism”: On the Quest for Renovation and Cultural Synthesis’, TM 21/2: 187233.Google Scholar
Armati, A. (1986/1987) ‘Giuseppe Innografo negli Analecta Hymnica Graeca’, Diptycha 4: 141–48.Google Scholar
Arranz, M. (1990) ‘La “Diataxis” du patriarche Methode pour la réconciliation des Apostats’, OCP 56/2: 283322.Google Scholar
Astruc, C. et al. (1970) ‘Les sources grecques pour l’histoire des Pauliciens d’Asie Mineure: texte critique et traduction’, TM 4: 1227.Google Scholar
Athenagoras, (Metr.) (1921) Αι ιστορικαί μοναί της νήσου Χάλκης: Η Μονή της Αγίας Τριάδος. και παράρτημα: Ο τόπος εξορίας και του θανάτου του μεγάλου Πατριάρχου Φωτίου. Constantinople.Google Scholar
Athenagoras, (1927) ‘Ο θεσμὸς τῶν συγκέλλων ἐν τῷ οἰκουμενικῷ πατριαρχείῷ’, EEBS 4: 338.Google Scholar
Aufhauser, J., ed. (1913) Miracula S. Georgii. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (1988) ‘La place des moines à Nicée II (787)’, Byzantion 58: 521.Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (1990) ‘La destruction de l’icône du Christ de la Chalcé par Léon III: Propagande ou réalité?’, Byzantion 60: 441–92 (repr. in L’histoire des iconoclastes. 2007).Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (1992) ‘L’analyse littéraire et l’historien: L’exemple des vies de saints iconoclastes’, BSl 53: 5767.Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (1993) ‘De Philarète, de sa famille et de certains monastères de Constantinople’, in Les saints et leur sanctuaire à Byzance: Textes, images et monuments, eds. Jolivet-Lévi, C. et al. Paris: 117–35.Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (1994) ‘De la Palestine à Constantinople (VIIIe–IXe siècles): Étienne le Sabaïte et Jean Damascène’, TM 12: 183218 (repr. in L’histoire des iconoclastes. 2007).Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (1995) ‘L’évolution de l’attitude face au miracle à Byzance (VIIe–IXe siècle)’, in Miracles: Prodiges et merveilles au moyen âge. Paris: 3146.Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (1997) La Vie d’Étienne le Jeune par Étienne le Diacre. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (1998) ‘Manifestations de la propagande en faveur de l’orthodoxie’, in Byzantium in the Ninth Century: Dead or Alive?, ed. Brubaker, L.. Aldershot: 8599.Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (1999) L’hagiographie et l’iconoclasme byzantin. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (2000) ‘Gothie et Crimée de 750 à 830 dans les sources ecclésiastiques et monastiques grecques’, MAIET 7: 324–31 (repr. in L’histoire des iconoclastes. 2007: 199–207).Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (2001) ‘Les Sabaïtes et l’iconoclasme’, in The Sabaïte Heritage in the Orthodox Church from the Fifth Century to the Present, ed. Patrich, J.. Leuven: 305–14 (repr. in L’histoire des iconoclastes. 2007: 209–20).Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (2002) ‘Constantin, Théodore et le dragon’, in Toleration and Repression in the Middle Ages: in memory of L. Mavrommatis, ed. Nikolaou, K.. Athens: 8796.Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (2003a) ‘Les monastères’, in La Bithynie au Moyen Âge, eds. Geyer, B. and Lefort, J.. Paris: 431–58.Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (2003b) ‘Un modèle iconoclaste pour le psautier Chludov?’, in Byzantium, State and Society, in memory of N. Oikonomides, eds. Avramea, A. et al. Athens: 1129 (repr. in L’histoire des iconoclastes. 2007).Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (2004a) ‘Controversia delle immagini e produzione di testi’, in La cultura bizantina, ed. Cavallo, G. (Lo Spazio letterario del Medioevo, III. Le culture circostanti, vol. 1). Rome: 149–82.Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (2004b) ‘Les saints et le triomphe de l’Orthodoxie’, in The Heroes of the Orthodox Church: The New Saints, 8th–16th c., ed. Kountura-Galaki, E.. Athens: 1729.Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (2006) ‘La vie de Jean de Gothie (BHG 891)’, in La Crimée entre Byzance et le Khaganat khazar, ed. Zuckermann, C.. Paris: 6985.Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (2007) L’histoire des iconoclastes. Paris (Bilans de recherche 2).Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. (2012) ‘Le rôle des émigrés orientaux à Constantinople et dans l’Empire (634–843): Acquis et perspectives’, Al-Qanṭara 33/2: 475503.Google Scholar
Auzépy, M. F. et al. (2005) ‘À propos des monastères de Médikion et de Sakkoudiôn’, REB 63: 183–94.Google Scholar
Baguenard, J. M. (1990) Les moines Acémètes: Vies des saints Alexandre, Marcel et Jean Calybite. Abbaye de Bellefontaine.Google Scholar
Baldwin, B. (1986) ‘A Literary Debate between Photius and George of Nicomedia’, Aevum 60: 218–22.Google Scholar
Barber, Ch. (1999) ‘Writing on the Body: Memory, Desire, and the Holy in Iconoclasm’, in Desire and Denial in Byzantium, ed. James, L.. Aldershot: 111–22.Google Scholar
Barber, Ch. (2007) Contesting the Logic of Painting: Art and Understanding in Eleventh-Century Byzantium. Leiden.Google Scholar
Bardill, J. (2017) ‘The Date, Dedication, and Design of Sts Sergius and Bacchus in Constantinople’, Journal of Late Antiquity 10/1: 62130.Google Scholar
Barišić, F. (1961) ‘Les sources de Génésios et du Continuateur de Théophane pour l’histoire du règne de Michel II (820–829)’, Byzantion 31: 257–71.Google Scholar
Barker, E. (1957) Social and Political Thought in Byzantium, from Justinian I to the Last Palaeologus. Oxford.Google Scholar
Barnard, L. (1977) ‘The Paulicians and Iconoclasm’, in Iconoclasm: Papers Given at the Ninth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, eds. Bryer, A. A. and Herrin, J.. Birmingham: 7582.Google Scholar
Bartikjan, R. M. (1980) ‘Razmyslenija o zitii sv. Marii Novoj’, in Moyen Age Bulgare: Recueil bulgaro-soviétique rédigé en l'honneur du prof. Ivan Dujcev, ed. Gûzelev, V. T. Sofia: 6264.Google Scholar
Baynes, N. H. (1955a) ‘The Finding of the Virgin’s Robe’, in Byzantine Studies and Other Essays, ed. Baynes, N. H.. London: 240–47.Google Scholar
Baynes, N. H. (1955b) ‘The Supernatural Defenders of Constantinople’, in Byzantine Studies and Other Essays, ed. Baynes, N. H.. London: 248–60.Google Scholar
Bevegni, C. (1999) ‘Le due omelie di Fozio sull’eresia ariana: Motivi e spunti di ricerca’, in Lingua e teologia nel Cristianesimo greco, eds. Moreschini, C. and Menestrina, G.. Brescia: 271–97.Google Scholar
Beck, H. G. (1959) Kirche und theologische Literatur im byzantinischen Reich. Munich.Google Scholar
Bees, N. A. (1913) ‘Un manuscrit des Météores de l’an 861–2 (avec une étude sur les manuscrits grecs datés de IXe siècle)’, REG 26: 5374.Google Scholar
Bees, N. A. (1916) ‘Zu einer byzantinischen Inschrift aus Panion vom Jahre 882’, RhM 71: 285–88.Google Scholar
Belke, K. (1996) Tabula Imperii Byzantini (TIB IX: Paphlagonien und Honorias). Vienna.Google Scholar
Belke, K. (2009) ‘Heilige Berge Bithyniens’, in Heilige Berge und Wüsten. Byzanz und sein Umfeld, ed. Soustal, P.. Vienna: 1524.Google Scholar
Belke, K. (2013) ‘Bithynien: Historische und geographische Beobachtungen zu einer Provinz in byzantinischer Zeit’, in Neue Funde und Forschungen in Bithynien, eds. Winter, P. and Zimmermann, K.. Bonn: 83109.Google Scholar
Benechevitch, V. N. (1926) ‘Die byzantinischen Ranglisten nach dem Kletorologion Philothei und nach den Jerusalemer Handschriften’, in BNJ 5: 97167; 6 (1928): 143–45.Google Scholar
Berger, A. (1988a) Untersuchungen zu den Patria Konstantinupoleos. Bonn.Google Scholar
Berger, A. (1988b) ‘Die Reliquien der heiligen Euphemia und ihre erste Translation nach Konstantinopel’, Hell 39: 311–22.Google Scholar
Berger, A. (2013a) Accounts of Medieval Constantinople: The Patria. Cambridge, ma- London.Google Scholar
Berger, A. (2013b) ‘Mokios und Konstantin der Große: Zu den Anfängen des Märtyrerkults in Konstantinopel’, in Antecessor: Festschrift für Spyros N. Troianos zum 80. Geburtstag, eds. Leontaritou, V. A. et al. Athens: 165–85.Google Scholar
Bernard, F. (2014) Writing and Reading Byzantine Secular Poetry, 1025–1081. Oxford.Google Scholar
Bernardakis, P. (1903) ‘Les appels au Pape dans l’Église grecque jusqu’à Photius’, ΕΟ 6: 3042, 118–25 and 249–57.Google Scholar
Bertolini, O. (1959) ‘Longobardi e Bizantini nell’Italia meridionale … (774–888)’, in Atti del 3º Congresso internazionale di studi sull’alto Medioevo. Spoleto: 103–24.Google Scholar
Besevliev, V. (1992) ‘Die protobulgarische Inschrift von Direkler (Philippoi)’, JÖB 42: 233–45.Google Scholar
Binggeli, A. (2018) ‘La réception de l’hagiographie palestinienne à Byzance après les conquêtes arabes’, in Byzantine Hagiography: Texts, Themes and Projects, ed. Rigo, A.. Turnhout: 265–84.Google Scholar
Bithos, G. P. (2009) Saint Methodios of Constantinople. A study of His Life and Works. Rollinsford.Google Scholar
Blake, R. P. (1939) ‘Note sur l’activité littéraire de Nicéphore Ier, patriarche de Constantinople’, Byzantion 14: 115.Google Scholar
Blysidou, B. N. (1991) Ἐξωτερική πολιτική καί ἐσωτερικές ἀντιδράσεις τήν ἐποχή τοῦ Βασιλείου Α’: Ἔρευνες γιά τόν ἐντοπισμό τῶν ἀντιπολιτευτικῶν τάσεων στά χρόνια 867/886. Athens.Google Scholar
Boeck, E. N. (2015) Imagining the Byzantine Past: The Perception of History in the Illustrated Manuscripts of Skylitzes and Manasses. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Boissevain, J. (1974) Friends of Friends: Networks, Manipulators and Coalitions. Oxford.Google Scholar
Bompaire, J. (1982) ‘Réflexions d´un humaniste sur la politique: le patriarche Photius’, in La Notion d´autorité au Moyen Âge, Islam, Byzance, Occident, eds. Makdisi, G. et al. Paris: 4555.Google Scholar
Boojamra, J. L. (1982) ‘The Photian Synod of 879–880 and the Papal Commonitorium (879)’, ByzSt 9: 123.Google Scholar
Borgolte, M. (1980) ‘Papst Leo III., Karl der Grosse und der Filioque Streit von Jerusalem’, Byzantiná 10: 403–27.Google Scholar
Bréhier, L. (1916) ‘L’hagiographie byzantine des VIIIe et IXe siècles, hors des limites de l’Empire et en Occident’, Journal des savants 14 (Août): 358–67 and (October): 450–65.Google Scholar
Bremmer, J. (2008) ‘Iconoclast, Iconoclastic, and Iconoclasm: Notes toward a Genealogy’, CHRC 88: 117.Google Scholar
Brokkaar, W. G. (1995) ‘De Brieven van Photius aan Nicephorus’. Unpublished PhD thesis. University of Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Browning, R. (1965) ‘Notes on the “Scriptor incertus de Leone Armenio”’, Byzantion 35/2: 389411.Google Scholar
Browning, R. (1978) ‘Literacy in the Byzantine world’, BMGS 4: 3954.Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (1985) ‘Politics, Patronage, and Art in Ninth-Century Byzantium: The “Homilies” of Gregory of Nazianzus in Paris (B. N. gr. 510)’, DOP 39: 113.Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (1989a) ‘Byzantine Art in the Ninth Century: Theory, Practice, and Culture’, BMGS 13: 2393.Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (1989b) ‘Perception and Conception: Art, Theory and Culture in Ninth-Century Byzantium’, Word and Image 5/1: 1932.Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (1994) ‘To Legitimize an Emperor: Constantine and Visual Authority in the 8th and 9th centuries’, in New Constantines: the Rhythm of Imperial Renewal in Byzantium, 4th–13th centuries, ed. Magdalino, P.. Aldershot: 139–58.Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (1999a) Vision and Meaning in Ninth-Century Byzantium. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (1999b) ‘The Chalke Gate, the Construction of the Past, and the Trier Ivory’, BMGS 23: 258–85.Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (2000) ‘Greek Manuscript Decoration in the Ninth Century: Rethinking Centre and Periphery’, in I manoscritti greci tra riflessione e dibattito, Atti del V Colloquio internazionale di paleografia greca, ed. Prato, G.. Florence. Vol. 2: 513–33.Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (2003) ‘Text and Picture in Manuscripts: What’s Rhetoric Got to Do with it?’, in Rhetoric in Byzantium, ed. Jeffreys, E.. Aldershot: 255–72.Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (2012) Inventing Byzantine Iconoclasm. London.Google Scholar
Brubaker, L., and Haldon, J. (2001) Byzantium in the Iconoclast Era, c. 680–850: The Sources, an Annotated Survey. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Brubaker, L., and Haldon, J. (2011) Byzantium in the Iconoclast Era, c. 680–850. A History, Cambridge.Google Scholar
Bryer, A. A., and Herrin, J. (1977) Iconoclasm: Papers Given at the Ninth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies. Birmingham.Google Scholar
Bunijatov, Z. M. (1959) ‘Babek i Vizantija’, Doklady Akademii Nauk Azerbajdžanskoj SSR 15: 613–16.Google Scholar
Bury, J. B. (1890) ‘The Relationship of the Patriarch Photius to the Empress Theodora’, EHR 5: 255–58.Google Scholar
Bury, J. B. (1907) ‘The Ceremonial Book of Constantine Porphyrogenetos’, EHR 22: 209–27 and 417–39.Google Scholar
Bury, J. B. (1909) ‘Mutasim’s March through Cappadocia in A.D. 838’, JHS 29: 120–29.Google Scholar
Bury, J. B. (1911) The Imperial Administrative System in the Ninth Century with a Revised Text of the Kletorologion of Philotheos. Oxford (repr. Cambridge. 2015).Google Scholar
Bury, J. B. (1912) A History of the Late Roman Empire from the Fall of Eirene to the Accession of Basil I (802–867). London.Google Scholar
Calahorra Bartolomé, A. (2018) ‘Lázaro de Constantinopla: Monje y pintor durante el periodo iconoclasta’, Estudios Bizantinos 6: 136.Google Scholar
Calisi, A. (2013) Teodoro lo Studita, Antirrheticus Adversus Iconomachos: Confutazioni contro gli avversari delle sante icone. Bari.Google Scholar
Cameron, A. (1992) ‘The Language of Images: The Rise of Icons and Christian Representation’, in The Church and the Arts (Studies in Church History 28), ed. Wood, D.. Oxford: 142.Google Scholar
Cameron, A. (1994) ‘Texts As weapons: Polemic in the Byzantine Dark Ages’, in Literacy and Power in the Ancient World, eds. Bowman, A. and Woolf, G.. Cambridge: 198215.Google Scholar
Canart, P. (1970) Codices Vaticani graeci 1745–1962. Vaticano.Google Scholar
Canart, P. (1979) ‘Le patriarche Méthode de Constantinople copiste à Rome’, in Paleographica, Diplomatica et Archivistica: Studi in onore di Giulio Battelli. Rome: 343–53.Google Scholar
Canart, P. (1982) ‘Cinq manuscrits transférés directement du monastère de Stoudios à celui de Grottaferrata?’, in Bisanzio e l’Italia: Raccolta di Studi in memoria di A. Pertusi. Milan: 1928.Google Scholar
Canart, P. (2008a) ‘Additions et corrections au Repertorium der Griechischen Kopisten 800–1600’, in Vaticana et Medievalia, Etudes en l’honneur de L. Duval-Arnould, ed. Martin, J.. Florence: 4163.Google Scholar
Canart, P. (2008b) ‘Les palimpsestes en écriture majuscule des fonds grecs de la Bibliothèque Vaticane’, in Libri palinsesti greci: Conservazione, restauro digitale, studio, ed. Lucà, S.. Rome: 7184.Google Scholar
Canart, P., and Peri, V. (1970) Sussidi bibliografici per i manoscritti greci della Biblioteca Vaticana. Vaticano.Google Scholar
Canfora, L. (1998a) ‘Le “cercle des lecteurs” autour de Photius: Une source contemporaine’, REB 56: 269–73.Google Scholar
Canfora, L. (1998b) ‘Il “reading circle” intorno a Fozio’, Byzantion 68: 222–23.Google Scholar
Canfora, L. et al. (2000), Fozio: Tra crisi ecclesiale e magistero letterario. Brescia.Google Scholar
Cappuyns, N. (1934) ‘Le Synodicon de l’Église de Rhodes au XIIIe siècle’, EO 174: 196217.Google Scholar
Carile, A. (1986) ‘L’Iconoclasmo fra Bisanzio e l’Italia’, in Culto delle immagini e crisi iconoclasta. Palermo: 1354.Google Scholar
Carile, A. (1998) ‘Santi aristocratici e santi imperatori’, in Oriente Cristiano e Santitá. Figure e storie di santi tra Bisanzio e Occidente, ed. Gentile, S.. Carugate: 3544.Google Scholar
Cataldi Palau, A. (1992 [1994]) ‘Manoscritti greci originari dell’Italia meridionale nel fondo “Additional” della “British Library” a Londra’, BBGG 46: 199261 (repr. in Studies in Greek Manuscripts. Spoleto. 2008 (Testi, Studi, Strumenti 24). Vol. i: 347–410).Google Scholar
Cesaretti, P. (1988) ‘Some Remarks on the Vita of the Empress Theophano (BHG 1794)’, Svenska kommittén för bysantinska studier. Bulletin 6: 2327.Google Scholar
Cesaretti, P. (2005) ‘Un leitmotiv narrative tra la vita di santa Theophano (BHG 1794) e il Menologio di Basilio II (cod. Vat. gr. 1613)’, Nea Rhome 2: 115–51.Google Scholar
Ceulemans, R., and Van Deun, P. (2017) ‘Réflexions sur la littérature anthologique de Constantin V à Constantin VII’, TM 21/2: 361–88.Google Scholar
Cheynet, J. C. (1998) ‘Théophile, Théophobe et les Perses’, in Η Βυζαντινή Μικρά Ασία (6ος–12ος αι.) (= Byzantine Asia Minor (6th–12th c.), ed. Lampakes, S.. Athens: 3950.Google Scholar
Cheynet, J. C. (2006) ‘Aristocratic Anthroponymy in Byzantium’, in The Byzantine Aristocracy and Its Military Function, ed. Cheynet, J. C.. Aldershot. Ch. iii.Google Scholar
Cheynet, J. C., and Flusin, B. (1990) ‘Du monastère Ta Kathara à Thessalonique: Théodore Stoudite sur la route de l’exil’, REB 48: 193211.Google Scholar
Cholij, R. (2002) Theodore the Stoudite: The Ordering of Holiness. Oxford.Google Scholar
Chrestou, P. (1991) ‘Ἡ μνήμη τοῦ ἱεροῦ Φωτίου’, Kleronomia 23: 129–54.Google Scholar
Chrestou, P. (1992) ‘Ἡ οἰκογένεια τοῦ ἱεροῦ Φωτίου’, ΕΕΘΣΠΘ 2: 2225.Google Scholar
Chris, W., and Paranikas, M. (1871) Anthologia Graeca carminum christianorum. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Chryssostalis, A. (2009) ‘La reconstitution d’un vaste traité iconophile écrit par Nicéphore de Constantinople (758–828)’, Semitica et Classica 2: 203–15.Google Scholar
Ciccolella, F. (1998) ‘Three Anacreontic Poems Assigned to Photius’, OCP 64: 305–28.Google Scholar
Ciccolella, F. (2000) Cinque poeti bizantini: Anacreontee dal Barberiniano greco 310, testo critico, introduzione, traduzione e note. Alessandria.Google Scholar
Čičurov, I. S. (1981) ‘Feofan ispobednik: Publikator, redaktor, avtor?’, VV 42: 7887.Google Scholar
Cicognara, L. (1807) Vita di S. Lazzaro, monaco e pittore. Brescia.Google Scholar
Clugnet, L. (1898) ‘Les Offices et les dignités ecclésiastiques dans l’église grecque’, ROC 3: 142–50, 260–64, 452–57; 4 (1899) 116–28.Google Scholar
Clugnet, L. (1902) ‘Histoire de saint Nicolas soldat et moine’, ROC 7: 319–30.Google Scholar
Colonna, M. E. (1953) ‘Biografia di Giuseppe Innografo’, Annali della Facoltà di Lettere e filosofia della Università di Napoli 3: 105–12.Google Scholar
Conca, F. (2010) ‘Giorgio Monaco, tra ortodossia e cronaca’, RSBN 47: 119–40.Google Scholar
Congourdeau, M. H. (2009) ‘L’enfant immolé: Hyper-réalisme et symbolique sacrificielle à Byzance’, in Pratiques de l’eucharistie in les Églises d’Orient et d’Occident (Antiquité et Moyen Age), eds. Bériou, N. et al. Paris: 291307.Google Scholar
Connor, C. L. (2004), Women of Byzantium. New Haven-London.Google Scholar
Connor, C. L. (2016) Saints and Spectacle: Byzantine Mosaics in Their Cultural Setting. Oxford.Google Scholar
Constantelos, D. J. (1968) Byzantine Philanthropy and Social Welfare. New Brunswick.Google Scholar
Constantinou, S. (2005) Female Corporeal Performances: Reading the Body in Byzantine Passions and Lives of Holy Women. Uppsala.Google Scholar
Constantinou, S. (2010) ‘A Byzantine Hagiographical Parody: Life of Mary the Younger’, BMGS 34/2: 160–81.Google Scholar
Cormack, R. (1977a) ‘The Arts during the Age of Iconoclasm’, in Iconoclasm: Papers Given at the Ninth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, eds. Bryer, A. A. and Herrin, J.. Birmingham: 3544.Google Scholar
Cormack, R. (1977b) ‘Painting after Iconoclasm’, in Iconoclasm: Papers Given at the Ninth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, eds. Bryer, A. A. and Herrin, J.. Birmingham: 147–63 (repr. in The Byzantine Eye: Studies in Art and Patronage. London. 1989. Ch. iv).Google Scholar
Cormack, R. (1981) ‘Interpreting the Mosaics of S. Sophia at Istanbul’, Art History 4: 131149 (repr. in The Byzantine Eye: Studies in Art and Patronage. London. 1989. Ch. viii).Google Scholar
Cormack, R. (1986) ‘Patronage and New Programs of Byzantine Iconography’, in The 17th International Byzantine Congress: Major Papers. Washington: 609–38 (repr. in The Byzantine Eye: Studies in Art and Patronage. London. 1989. Ch. x).Google Scholar
Cormack, R., and Hawkins, E. J. W. (1977) ‘The Mosaics of St Sophia at Istanbul: The Rooms above the Southwest Vestibule and Ramp’, DOP 31: 175251.Google Scholar
Corrigan, K. (1992) Visual Polemics in the Ninth-Century Byzantine Psalters. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Cortassa, G. (2003) ‘Lettere dell’uomo di lettere’, Humanitas 58/1: 123–39.Google Scholar
Costa-Louillet, G. da (1940/1941) ‘Y eut-il des invasions russes dans l’Empire Byzantin avant 860?’, Byzantion 15: 231–48.Google Scholar
Costa-Louillet, G. da (1954/1955) ‘Saints de Constantinople aux VIIIe, IXe et Xe siècles’, Byzantion 24: 179263 and 453–511.Google Scholar
Costa-Louillet, G. da (1957) ‘Saints de Constantinople aux VIIIe, IXe et Xe siècles (suite)’, Byzantion 25–27: 783852.Google Scholar
Costa-Louillet, G. da (1959/1960) ‘Saints de Sicile et d’Italie méridionale aux VIIIe, IXe et Xe siècles’, Byzantion 29/30: 89173.Google Scholar
Costa-Louillet, G. da (1961) ‘Saints de Grèce aux VIIIe, IXe et Xe Siècles’, Byzantion 31: 309–69.Google Scholar
Coxe, H. O. (1853/1854) Catalogi codicum manuscriptorum Bibliothecae Bodleianae 1, Recensionem Codicum Graecorum continens. Oxford (repr. with handwritten corrections by R. Barbour and N. Wilson as Bodleian Library Quarto Catalogues I: Greek Manuscripts. Oxford. 1969).Google Scholar
Cracco Ruggini, L. (1980) ‘La Sicilia tra Roma e Bisanzio’, in Storia della Sicilia. Naples. Vol. iii: 196.Google Scholar
Crimi, C. (1990a) Michele Sincello: Per la restaurazione delle venerande e sacre immagini. Rome.Google Scholar
Crimi, C. (1990b) ‘Aspetti dell’imitatio nell’anacreontea di Michele Sincello di Gerusalemme’, in Metodologie della ricerca sulla Tarda Antichità: Atti del I Convegno dell’Associazione di Studi Tardoantichi, ed. Garzya, A.. Naples: 317–27.Google Scholar
Crimi, C. (1998) ‘L’“Epitafio di Atanasio di Metone” (BHG 196) di Pietro vescovo d’Argo: Note al testo e all’interpretazione’, in ALPHEIOS: Rapporti storici e letterari fra tra Sicilia e Grecia (IX–XIX sec.), ed. Spadaro, G.. Catania: 6393.Google Scholar
Crimi, C. (2006) ‘Sant’Agata a Bisanzio nel IX secolo: Rileggendo Metodio patriarca di Costantinopoli’, in Euplo e Lucia 304–2004: Agiografia e tradizioni cultuali in Sicilia, eds. Sardella, T. and Zito, G.. Florence-Milan: 143–63.Google Scholar
Crimi, C. (2017) ‘Note al testo di Metodio, patriarca di Costantinopoli “Encomio di S. Agata” (BHG 38)’, Nea Rhome 14: 3750.Google Scholar
Criscuolo, U. (1994a) ‘Sugli epigrammi iconoclastici di Giovanni (il Grammatico?)’, in Syndesmos: Studi in onore di Rosario Anastasi, eds. Carile, A. et al. Catania. Vol. ii: 143–51.Google Scholar
Criscuolo, U. (1994b) ‘Iconoclasmo e letteratura’, in Il Convegno Niceno II (787) e il culto delle immagini, ed. Leanza, S.. Messina: 191219.Google Scholar
Crostini, B. (2013) ‘Book and Image in Byzantine Christianity’, in Aesthetics and Theurgy in Byzantium, eds. Mariev, S. and Stock, W. M.. Berlin: 105–26.Google Scholar
Cunningham, I. C. (1982) Greek Manuscripts in Scotland. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Cunningham, M. B. (1991) The Life of Michael the Synkellos. Belfast.Google Scholar
Cunningham, M. B. (2011) ‘Messages in Context: The Reading of Sermons in Byzantine Churches and Monasteries’, in Images of the Byzantine World: Visions, Messages and Meanings: Studies Presented to L. Brubaker, ed. Lymberopoulou, A.. Aldershot: 8398.Google Scholar
Cunningham, M. B. (2015) ‘Mary As Intercessor in Constantinople during the Iconoclast Period: The Textual Evidence’, in Presbeia Theotokou: The Intercessory Role of Mary across Times and Places in Byzantium, 4th–9th c., eds. Peltomaa, L. M. et al. Vienna: 139–52.Google Scholar
Cunningham, M. B. (2019) ‘The Life of the Theotokos by Epiphanios of Kallistratos: A Monastic Approach to an Apocryphal Story’, in The Reception of the Virgin in Byzantium: Marian Narratives in Texts and Images, eds. Arentzen, T. and Cunningham, M. B.. Cambridge: 309–23.Google Scholar
Curta, F. (2011) ‘Sklaviniai and Ethnic Adjectives: A Clarification’, Byzantion Nea Hellas 30: 8598.Google Scholar
Cutler, A. (1977) ‘The Byzantine Psalter: Before and after Iconoclasm’, in Iconoclasm: Papers Given at the Ninth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, eds. Bryer, A. A. and Herrin, J.. Birmingham: 93102.Google Scholar
D’Aiuto, F. (1997) ‘Note al testo dell’anacreontea di Michele Sincello per la restaurazione del culto delle icone’, RSBN 34: 3745.Google Scholar
D’Aiuto, F. (2012) ‘La questione delle due redazioni del “Menologio Imperiale”, con nuove osservazioni sulle sue fonti agiografiche’, RSBN 49: 275361.Google Scholar
D’Agostino, M. (1997) La minuscola ‘tipo Anastasio’ dalla scrittura alla decorazione. Bari.Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1968) ‘La Vie ancienne de saint Marcel Acémète’, AnBoll 86: 271321.Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1974) Naissance d’une capitale: Constantinople et ses institutions de 300 à 451. Paris.Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1981) ‘Quand la terre tremble …’, TM 8: 87103 (repr. in La romanité chrétienne en Orient. London. 1984).Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1985) ‘Rêver de Dieu et parler de soi’, in I sogni nel Medioevo, ed. Gregory, T.. Rome: 3755.Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1991a) ‘Holy Images and Likeness’, DOP 45: 2333.Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1991b) ‘Le traité de Grégoire de Nicée sur le baptême des Juifs’, TM 11: 313–57.Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1993) ‘Le christianisme byzantin du VIIe au milieu du XIe siècle’, in Histoire du christianisme des origines à nos jours. Tome 4: Évêques, moines et empereurs (610–1054), eds. Dagron, G. et al. Paris: 9371.Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1994) ‘Théophanô, les Saints-Apôtres et l’église de Tous-les-Saints’, Symmeikta 9: 201–19.Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1996) Empereur et prêtre: Étude sur le “césaropapisme” byzantin. Paris.Google Scholar
Dal Santo, M. (2012) Debating the Saints’ Cult in the Age of Gregory the Great. Oxford.Google Scholar
Darrouzès, J. (1966) Documents inédits d’ecclésiologie byzantine. Paris.Google Scholar
Darrouzès, J. (1970) Recherches sur les ὀφφίκια de l’Église byzantine. Paris.Google Scholar
Darrouzès, J. (1984) ‘Le traité des transferts: Édition critique et commentaire’, REB 42: 147214.Google Scholar
Darrouzès, J. (1987) ‘Le patriarche Méthode contre les Iconoclastes et les Stoudites’, REB 45: 1557.Google Scholar
Darrouzès, J., and Westerink, L. G. (1978) Théodore Daphnopatès: Correspondance. Paris.Google Scholar
Davis, R. (1995) The Lives of the Ninth-Century Popes (Liber Pontificalis). Liverpool.Google Scholar
De Gregorio, G. (2010) ‘Epigrammi e documenti: Poesia come fonte per la storia di chiese e monasteri bizantini’, in Sylloge diplomatico-palaeographica I: Studien zur byzantinischen Diplomatik und Paläographie, eds. Gastgeber, C. and Kresten, O.. Vienna: 1428.Google Scholar
De Meester, P. (1949) ‘L’archimandritat dans les Eglises de rite byzantin’, in Miscellanea liturgica in honorem L. Cuniberti Mohlberg. Rome. Vol. ii: 115–37.Google Scholar
Der Nersessian, S. (1962) ‘The Illustration of the Homilies of Gregory of Nazianzus: Paris. Gr. 510. A Study of the Connections between Text and Images’, DOP 16: 195228.Google Scholar
Di Maria, G. (2004) ‘Encomio di San Bartolomeo Apostolo’, in Tre laudationes bizantine in onore di San Bartolomeo apostolo, ed. Giustolisi, V.. Palermo: 4764.Google Scholar
Diehl, C. (1906) ‘Une bourgeoise de Byzance au VIIIe siècle’, in Figures Byzantines. Paris. Vol. i: 111–32.Google Scholar
Diehl, C. (1908) ‘Théophano’, in Figures Byzantines. Paris. Vol. ii: 217–44.Google Scholar
Diehl, C. (1931) ‘La légende de l’empereur Théophile’, Seminarium Kondakovianum 4: 3337.Google Scholar
Declerck, J. (2017) ‘Le Parisinus gr. 923: Un manuscrit destiné à l’empereur Basile Ier (867–886)’, Byzantion 87: 181206.Google Scholar
Delehaye, H. (1897) ‘Les ménologes grecs’, AnBoll 16: 311–29 (repr. in Synaxaires byzantines, ménologes, typica. London. 1977. Ch. iii).Google Scholar
Delehaye, H. (1906) ‘Notes sur un manuscrit grec du Musée Britannique’, AnBoll 25: 495–99.Google Scholar
Delehaye, H. (1910) ‘L’invention des reliques de Saint Ménas à Constantinople’, AnBoll 29: 117–50.Google Scholar
Delehaye, H. (1912) ‘Saints de Thrace et de Mésie’, AnBoll 31: 161300.Google Scholar
Delehaye, H. (1926) ‘Catalogus codicum hagiographicorum graecorum bibliothecae scholae theologicae in Chalce insula’, AnBoll 44: 563.Google Scholar
Delehaye, H. (1927) Sanctus: Essai sur le culte des saints in l’Antiquité. Brussels.Google Scholar
Delehaye, H. (1934) ‘Stoudion – Stoudios’, AnBoll 52: 64–6.Google Scholar
Delehaye, H. (1966) Les Passions des martyrs et les genres littéraires, 2nd ed. Brussels.Google Scholar
Delierneux, N. (2014) ‘The Literary Portrait of Byzantine Female Saints’, in Ashgate Research Companion to Byzantine Hagiography. Volume II: Genres and Contexts, ed. Efthymiadis, S.. Farnham: 363–86.Google Scholar
Delouis, O. (2005) ‘Saint-Jean-Baptiste de Stoudios à Constantinople: La contribution d’un monastère à l’histoire de l’Empire byzantin (v. 454–1204)’. Unpublished PhD thesis. Universitè Paris I-Sorbonne.Google Scholar
Delouis, O. (2008a) ‘Le Testament de Théodore Stoudite est-il de Théodore?’, REB 66: 173–90.Google Scholar
Delouis, O. (2008b) ‘Église et serment à Byzance: norme et pratique’, in Oralité et lien social au Moyen Âge (Occident, Byzance, Islam): Parole donnée, foi jurée, serment, eds. Auzépy, M. F. and Saint-Guillain, G.. Paris: 211–46.Google Scholar
Delouis, O. (2011) ‘Ecriture et réécriture au monastère de Stoudios à Constantinople (IXe–Xe s.): Quelques remarques’, in Remanier, métaphraser: Fonctions et techniques de la réécriture dans le monde byzantin, eds. Marjanović-Dušanic, S. and Flusin, B.. Belgrade: 101–10.Google Scholar
Delouis, O. (2014) ‘La Vie métrique de Théodore Stoudite par Stéphane Mélès (BHG 1755m)’, AnBoll 132: 2154.Google Scholar
Delouis, O. (2016) ‘La profession de foi pour l’ordination des évêques (avec un formulaire inédit du patriarche Photius)’, in Le saint, le moine et le paysan: Mélanges d’histoire byzantine offerts à M. Kaplan, eds. Delouis, O., Métivier, S. and Pagès, P.. Paris: 119–38.Google Scholar
Delouis, O., and Peters-Custot, A. (2019) ‘Le voyage de Rome dans la fabrique des saints moines byzantins’, in Les mobilités monastiques en Orient et en Occident, de l’Antiquité tardive au Moyen Âge (IVe–XVe siècles), eds. Delouis, O., Mossakowska-Gaubert, M. and Peters-Custot, A.. Rome: 311–36.Google Scholar
Dell’Acqua, F. and Gantner, C. (2019) ‘Resenting Iconoclasm: Its Early Reception in Italy through an Inscription from Corteolona’, Medieval Worlds 9/1: 160–86.Google Scholar
Demoen, K. (1998) ‘School Rhetoric in the Byzantine “Dark Ages”: The Anti-Iconoclastic Treatises of Theodore the Studite’, in Retórica, política e ideología: Desde la antigüedad hasta nuestros días, ed. López Eire, A.. Salamanca. Vol. i: 123–29.Google Scholar
Demoen, K. (2001) ‘La poésie de Théodore de Stoudite: Renouveau de l’épigramme grecque profane?’, in La poesia tardoantica e medievale, ed. Salvadore, M.. Alessandria: 149–69.Google Scholar
Demoen, K. (2019) ‘Monasticism and Iconolatry: Theodore Stoudites’, in A Companion to Byzantine Poetry, eds. Hörandner, W., Rhoby, A. and Zagklas, N.. Leiden: 166–90.Google Scholar
Déroche, V. (1993) ‘L’autorité des moines à Byzance du VIIIe au Xe siècle’, Revue Bénédictine 103: 241–54 (= Le monachisme à Byzance et en Occident du VIIIe au Xe siècle: Aspects internes et relations avec la société, eds. A. Dierkens et al. Maredsous).Google Scholar
Déroche, V. (2011) ‘Les réécritures de la Vie de Jean l’Aumônier de Léontios de Néapolis (BHG 886)’, in Remanier, métaphraser: Fonctions et techniques de la réécriture dans le monde byzantin, eds. Marjanović-Dušanic, S. and Flusin, B.. Belgrade: 6169.Google Scholar
Déroche, V., and Lesieur, B. (2010) ‘Notes d’hagiographie byzantine: Daniel le Stylite – Marcel l’Acémète – Hypatios de Rufinianes – Auxentios de Bithynie’, AnBoll 128/2: 283–95.Google Scholar
Detorakes, T. E. (1970) Οι άγιοι της πρώτης βυζαντινής περιόδου της Κρήτης και η σχετική προς αυτούς φιλολογία. Athens.Google Scholar
Detorakes, Th. (1990) ‘Η χρονολόγηση του αυτοκρατορικού Μηνολογίου του Β. Latysev’, BZ 83/1: 4650.Google Scholar
Detoraki, M. (2011) ‘Un parent pauvre de la réécriture hagiographique: l’abrégé’, in Remanier, métaphraser: Fonctions et techniques de la réécriture dans le monde byzantin, eds. Marjanović-Dušanic, S. and Flusin, B.. Belgrade: 7183.Google Scholar
Detoraki, M. (2015) ‘Chronicon animae utile: La Chronique de Georges le Moine et les récits édifiants’, in Myriobiblos: Essays on Byzantine Literature and Culture, eds. Antonopoulou, Th. et al. Berlin: 103–30.Google Scholar
Deubner, L. (1907) Kosmas und Damian. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Devreese, R. (1950) ‘Une lettre de S. Theodore Studite relative au synode moechien (809)’, AnBoll 68: 4457.Google Scholar
Dick, I. (1961) ‘La Passion arabe de S. Antoine Ruwah, néo-martyr de Damas (25 déc. 799)’, Le Muséon 74: 109–33.Google Scholar
Diller-Sellschopp, I. (1982) ‘Der Weg des Aschenputtelmärchen vom Orient zu den Brüdern Grimm’, Folia neohellenica 4: 724.Google Scholar
Dobroklonskij, A. P. (1913) Prepodobnie Feodor’, Ispovednik’ i Igumen’ Studijskij. Odessa. 2 vols.Google Scholar
Dobrynina, E. N. (2010) ‘New Findings on the Khludov Psalter Revealed during Restoration’, Nea Rhome 7: 5772 (= Ἔξεμπλον. Studi in onore di I. Hutter. Vol. ii).Google Scholar
Dölger, F. (1953) ‘Zur Bedeutung von φιλόσοφος und φιλοσοφία in Byzantinischer Zeit’, in Byzanz und die europäische Staatenwelt. Munich: 197208.Google Scholar
Doens, I., and Hannick, Ch. (1973) ‘Das Periorismos-Dekret des Patriarchen Methodios I gegen die Studiten Naukratios und Athanasios’, JÖB 22: 93102.Google Scholar
Donnet, D. (1982) Le traité de la construction de la phrase de Michel le Syncelle de Jérusalem. Brussels-Rome.Google Scholar
Dorfmann-Lazarev, I. (2004) Arméniens et Byzantins à l’époque de Photius: Deux débats théologiques après le triomphe de l’orthodoxie. Leuven (SCSO 609).Google Scholar
Dorfmann-Lazarev, I. (2016) ‘The Armenian-Syrian-Byzantine Council of Širakawan, 862’, in Christ in Armenian Tradition: Doctrine, Apocrypha, Art (Sixth–Tenth Centuries). Leuven: 293313.Google Scholar
Downey, G. (1955) ‘Earthquakes at Constantinople and Vicinity’, Speculum 30: 593600.Google Scholar
Downey, G. (1955/1956) ‘The Church of All Saints (Church of St Theophano) Near the Church of the Holy Apostles at Constantinople’, DOP 9–10: 301–5.Google Scholar
Dufrenne, S. (1965) ‘Une illustration “historique”, inconnue, du Psautier du Mont-Athos, Pantocrator 61’, CahArch 15: 8395.Google Scholar
Dujcev, I. (1957) ‘Vuprosut za vizantino-slavjanskite otnosenija i vizantijski opiti za suzdavane na slavjanskata azbuka prez purvata polovina na IX vek’, IzvInstBulgIst 7: 241–67.Google Scholar
Dujcev, I. (1966) ‘A propos de la vie de saint Pierre d’Atroa’, BSl 27: 9297 (repr. in Medioevo bizantino-slavo. Rome. 1968. Vol. ii: 533–39 and 624f).Google Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1926) La vie de s. Grégoire le Décapolite et les Slaves macédoniens au IXe siècle. Paris.Google Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1933) Les légendes de Constantin et de Méthode vues de Byzance. Prague.Google Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1935) ‘Lettre a M. H. Grégoire a propos de Michel III’, Byzantion 10: 59.Google Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1948) The Photian Schism: History and Legend. Cambridge (repr. 1970).Google Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1953) ‘Patriarch Photius and Iconoclasm’, DOP 7: 6798.Google Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1958) ‘The Patriarch Photius in the Light of Recent Research’, in Berichte zum XI. Intern. Byzantinistenkongress. Munich. Vol. iii/2: 156 (repr. in Photian and Byzantine Ecclesiastical Studies. London. 1974. Ch. vi).Google Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1964) Byzance et la primauté romaine. Paris.Google Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1966) ‘Patriarch Ignatius and Caesar Bardas’, BSl 27: 722.Google Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1973a) ‘Photius, Nicholas I and Hadrian II’, BSl 34: 3350 (repr. in Photian and Byzantine Ecclesiastical Studies. London. 1974. Ch. ix).Google Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1973b) ‘Photius’ Career in Teaching and Diplomacy’, BSl 34: 211–18 (repr. in Photian and Byzantine Ecclesiastical Studies. London. 1974. Ch. x).Google Scholar
Ehrhard, A. (1929/1930) ‘Ein neues vormetaphrastisches Januarmenologium’, BZ 30: 305–16.Google Scholar
Ehrhard, A. (1936–1939) Überlieferung und Bestand der hagiographischen und homiletischen Literatur der griechischen Kirche, von den Anfängen bis zum Ende des 16. Jahrhunderts. Leipzig. 3 vols. (TU 50–52).Google Scholar
Eleopoulos, N. X. (1967) Ἡ βιβλιοθήκη καὶ τὸ βιβλιογραφικὸν ἐργαστήριον τῆς μονῆς τῶν Στουδίου. Athens.Google Scholar
Eleuteri, P., and Rigo, A. (1993) Eretici, dissidenti, musulmani ed ebrei a Bisanzio: Una raccolta eresiologica del XII secolo. Venice.Google Scholar
Archimandrite, Ephrem. (2006) ‘Byzantine Hymns of Hate’, in Byzantine Orthodoxies, eds. Louth, A. and Casiday, A.. Aldershot: 151–64.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. (1991a) ‘On the Hagiographical Work of Ignatius the Deacon’, JÖB 41: 7383.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. (1991b) ‘John of Sardis and the Metaphrasis of the Passio of St Nikephoros the Martyr (BHG 1334)’, RSBN 28: 2344.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. (1993a) ‘The Life of St Stephen the Younger (BHG 1666): An Additional Debt’, Hell 43: 206–9.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. (1993b) ‘Le panégyrique de S. Théophane le Confesseur par S. Théodore Stoudite (BHG 1792b): Edition critique du texte intégral’, AnBoll 111: 259–90.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. (1995) ‘Notes on the Correspondence of Theodore the Studite’, REB 53: 141–63.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. (1996) ‘The Byzantine Hagiographer and His Audience in the Ninth and Tenth Centuries’, in Metaphrasis: Redactions and Audiences in Middle Byzantine Hagiography, ed. Högel, C.. Oslo: 5980 (repr. in Hagiography in Byzantium: Literature, Social History and Cult. Aldershot. 2012. Ch. viii).Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. (1998) ‘Hagiographica varia’, JÖB 48: 4148.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. (2002) ‘The Biography of Ignatios the Deacon: A Reassessment of the Evidence’, BMGS 26: 276–83.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. (2006) ‘Le miracle et les saints durant et après le second iconoclasme’, in Monastères, images, pouvoirs et société à Byzance, ed. Kaplan, M.. Paris: 153–82.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. (2006/2007) ‘Le monastère de la Source à Constantinople et ses deux recueils de miracles: Entre hagiographie et patriographie’, REB 64–65: 283309.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. ed. (2011a) Ashgate Research Companion to Byzantine Hagiography. Volume I: Periods and Places. Ashgate Research Companions. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. (2011b) ‘Medieval Thessalonike and the Miracles of Its Saints: Big and Small Demands Made on Exclusive Rights (Ninth–Twelfth Centuries)’, in Hagiography in Byzantium: Literature, Social History and Cult. Aldershot: 116. Ch. xi.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. ed. (2014) Ashgate Research Companion to Byzantine Hagiography. Volume II: Genres and Contexts. Farnham.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. (2015) ‘Une hagiographie classicisante et son auteur: La Vie longue de sainte Thomaïs de Lesbos (BHG 2455)’, in Pour une poétique de Byzance: Hommage à Vassilis Katsaros, eds. Efthymiadis, S. et al. Paris: 113–32.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. (2016), ‘Ο βίος του αγίου Φιλαρέτου του Ελεήμονος και η επιστροφή στη βιβλική απλότητα’, Δελτίο βιβλικών μελετών 31/Β: 1625.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S. (2017) ‘De Taraise à Méthode: L’apport des premières grandes figures reconsidéré’, TM 21/2: 165–86.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S., and Featherstone, J. M. (2007) ‘Establishing a Holy Lineage: Theodore the Stoudite’s Funerary Catechism for His Mother (BHG 2422)’, in Theatron: Rhetorische Kultur in Spätantike und Mittelalter, ed. Grünbart, M.. Berlin: 1351.Google Scholar
Efthymiadis, S., and Kalogeras, N. (2014) ‘Audience, Language and Patronage in Byzantine Hagiography’, in Ashgate Research Companion to Byzantine Hagiography. Volume II: Genres and Contexts, ed. Efthymiadis, S.. Farnham: 247–84.Google Scholar
Émereau, C. (1922) ‘Hymnographi Byzantini – Quorum nomina in litteras digessit notulisque adornavit (continuatur)’, ÉO 21/127: 258–79; ÉO 22/129 (1923): 11–25; ÉO 22/132 (1923): 419–39; ÉO 23/134 (1924): 195–200; ÉO 23/136 (1924): 407–14; ÉO 24/138 (1925): 163–79; ÉO 25/142 (1926): 177–84.Google Scholar
Ermerins, F. Z. (1840) Anecdota Medica Graeca e Codicibus MSS: Exprompsit. Leiden (repr. Amsterdam. 1963).Google Scholar
Euangelides, T. E. (1895) Οἱ βίοι τῶν ἁγίων. Athens.Google Scholar
Eustratiadès, S. (1918) Κατάλογος τῶν ἐν τῇ μονῇ Βλατέων (Τσάους-μοναστήρι) ἀποκειμένων κωδίκων. Thessaloniki.Google Scholar
Eustratiadès, S. (1936) ‘Θεοφάνης ὁ Γραπτός’, Nea Sion 31: 339–44, 403–16, 467–78, 525–40, 666–73; 32 (1937): 60–67, 81–96, 187–95, 252–59.Google Scholar
Eustratiadès, S. (1941/1952) ‘Ιωσήφ ο Στουδίτης αρχιεπίσκοπος Θεσσαλονίκης’, Makedonika 2: 2588.Google Scholar
Evangelatou, M. (2009) ‘Liturgy and the Illustration of the Ninth-Century Marginal Psalters’, DOP 63: 59116.Google Scholar
Even-Zohar, I. (1978) Papers in Historical Poetics (= Papers on Poetics and Semiotics 8). Tel-Aviv.Google Scholar
Even-Zohar, I. (1990) Polysistem Studies (= Poetics Today 11).Google Scholar
Even-Zohar, I. (2005) Papers in Culture Research. Tel-Aviv.Google Scholar
Fanar, E. M. (2006) ‘Visiting Hades: A Transformation of the Ancient God in the Ninth-Century Byzantine Psalters’, BZ 99/1: 93108.Google Scholar
Featherstone, J. M. (1980) ‘The Praise of Theodore Graptos by Theophanes of Caesarea’, AnBoll 98: 93150.Google Scholar
Featherstone, J. M. (1981) ‘A Note on the Dream of Bardas Caesar in the Life of Ignatius and the Archangel in the Mosaic over the Imperial Doors of St Sophia’, BZ 74: 4243.Google Scholar
Featherstone, J. M. (2010) ‘All Saints and the Holy Apostles: De ceremoniis, 6–7’, Nea Rhome 7: 235–48.Google Scholar
Featherstone, J. M. (2015) ‘Icon As Cultural Identity’, in L’aniconisme dans l’art religieux byzantine, eds. Campagnolo, M. et al. Geneva: 105–13.Google Scholar
Fedalto, G. (1988) Hierarchia Ecclesiastica Orientalis: Series episcoporum ecclesiarum christianarum orientalium. Vol. 1: Patriarchatus Constantinopolitanus. Vol. 2: Patriarchatus Alexandrinus, Antiochenus, Hierosolymitanus. Padua.Google Scholar
Feld, K. (2005) Barbarische Bürger: Die Isaurier und das Römische Reich. Berlin-New York.Google Scholar
Festugière, A. J. (1962) Les moines d’Orient. Paris.Google Scholar
Festugière, A. J. (1971) Ste Thècle, Saints Côme et Damien, Saints Cyr et Jean (Extraits), Saint Georges: Collections, grecques de miracles. Paris.Google Scholar
Flusin, B. (1985) ‘Un fragment inédit de la vie d’Euthyme le patriarche?’, TM 9: 119–31; TM 10 (1987): 233–60.Google Scholar
Flusin, B. (1993) ‘L’hagiographie monastique à Byzance au IXe et au Xe siècle: Modèles anciens et tendances contemporaines’, Revue Bénédictine 103: 3150 (= Le monachisme à Byzance et en Occident du VIIIe au Xe siècle: Aspects internes et relations avec la société, eds. A. Dierkens et al. Maredsous).Google Scholar
Flusin, B. (2000) ‘Construire une nouvelle Jérusalem: Constantinople et les reliques’, in L’Orient dans l’histoire religieuse de l’Europe: L’invention des origines, eds. Amir Moezzi, M. and Scheid, J.. Turnhout: 5170.Google Scholar
Flusin, B. (2001) ‘L’empereur hagiographe’, in L’empereur hagiographe: Culte des saints et monarchie byzantine et post-byzantine, ed. Guran, P.. Bucarest: 2954.Google Scholar
Flusin, B. (2010) ‘Le triomphe des images et la nouvelle définition de l’Orthodoxie: À propos d’un chapitre du De cerimoniis (I. 37)’, in Orthodoxy and Heresy in Byzantium: The Definition and the Notion of Orthodoxy and Some Other Studies on the Heresies and the Non-Christian Religions, eds. Rigo, A. and Ermilov, P.. Rome: 320.Google Scholar
Flusin, B. (2011) ‘Vers la Métaphrase’, in Remanier, métaphraser: Fonctions et techniques de la réécriture dans le monde byzantin, eds. Marjanović-Dušanic, S. and Flusin, B.. Belgrade: 8599.Google Scholar
Flusin, B. (2012) ‘Récit de sainteté, famille et société: Évelyne Patlagean et l’hagiographie’, in Réseaux familiaux à la fin de l’Antiquité et au Moyen Âge: In memoriam A. Laiou et E. Patlagean, ed. Caseau, B.. Paris: 113–24.Google Scholar
Flusin, B. (2017) ‘Aréthas de Césarée et la transmission du savoir’, TM 21/2: 309–24.Google Scholar
Follieri, E. (1960–1966) Initia hymnorum ecclesiae graecae. Vaticano. Vols. i–v, 2 (StT 211–15).Google Scholar
Follieri, E. (1964) ‘Problemi di innografia bizantina’, in Actes du XIIe Congrès International d’Études Byzantines 1961. Belgrade. Vol. ii: 311–25.Google Scholar
Follieri, E. (1969) Codices graeci Bibliothecae Vaticanae selecti. Vaticano.Google Scholar
Follieri, E. (1975) ‘Santa Agrippina nella innografia en ella agiografia greca’, Byzantino-Sicula 2: 231–50.Google Scholar
Follieri, E. (1977) ‘La minuscola libraria dei secoli IX e X’, in La paléographie grecque et byzantine, eds. Glénisson, J., Bompaire, J. and Irigoin, J.. Paris: 139–65.Google Scholar
Follieri, E., and Dujcev, I. (1963) ‘Un’acolutia inedita per i martiri di Bulgaria dell’anno 813’, Byzantion 33: 71106.Google Scholar
Fonkitch, B. L. (1980/1982) ‘Scriptoria bizantini: Risultati e prospettive della ricerca’, RSBN 17–19: 73118.Google Scholar
Fonkitch, B. L. (2000) ‘Aux origines de la minuscule stoudite (les fragments muscovite et parisien de l’Oeuvre de Paul d’Égine)’, in I manoscritti greci tra riflessione e dibattito, Atti del V Colloquio internazionale di paleografia greca, ed. Prato, G.. Florence. Vol. i: 169–86.Google Scholar
Fonkitch, B. L. (2010) ‘Sulla datazione dei codici greci del secolo IX’, in The Legacy of Bernard de Montfaucon: Three Hunderd Years of Studies on Greek Handwriting, eds. Bravo, A. et al. Turnhout: 3743.Google Scholar
Franchi de’ Cavalieri, P. (1920) Note agiografiche 6. Rome (StT 33).Google Scholar
Franchi de’ Cavalieri, P. et al. (1899) Catalogus codicum hagiographicorum graecorum Bibliothecae Vaticanae. Brussels.Google Scholar
Franchi de’ Cavalieri, P. (1902) ‘Ad catalogum codicum hagiographicorum graecorum bibliothecae vaticanae supplementum’, AnBoll 21: 522.Google Scholar
Frazee, C. (1981) ‘Saint Theodore of Studios and Ninth-Century Monasticism in Constantinople’, Studia Monastica 23/1: 2758.Google Scholar
Fuentes Alonso, J. (1984) El divorcio del Constantino VI y la doctrina matrimonial de San Teodoro Estudita. Pamplona.Google Scholar
Galadza, D. (2010) ‘Liturgical Byzantinization in Jerusalem: Al-Biruni’s Melkite Calendar in Context’, BBGG III, 7: 6985.Google Scholar
Galadza, D. (2018) Liturgy and Byzantinization in Jerusalem. Oxford.Google Scholar
Gallagher, C. (2007) ‘Patriarch Photius and Pope Nicholas I and the Council of 879’, The Jurist 67: 7288.Google Scholar
Gallavotti, C. (1987) ‘Note su testi e scrittori di codici greci. VII: Il codice Barb. Gr. 310; VIII: Il vetus Index Barberinianus e lo stato attuale del codice; IX: Note di commento all’Index Barberinianus; X: Le due parti dell’Antologia Barberiniana; XI: Le nuove anacreontiche sillabiche; XII: Gli alfabetari per la morte di Leone VI’, RSBN 24: 2983.Google Scholar
Gallina, M. (2011) ‘La descrizione della Nea Ekklesia nella Vita Basilii tra propaganda dinastica e retorica letteraria’, Studi Medievali Serie 3 52: 347–73.Google Scholar
Gardner, A. (1905) Theodore of Studium, His Life and Times. London.Google Scholar
Garitte, G. (1943) ‘Fragments palimpsestes de l’“Agathange” grec’, Le Muséon 56: 3553.Google Scholar
Garland, L. (1999) Byzantine Empresses: Women and Power in Byzantium AD 527–1204. London-New York.Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. (1967) The Paulician Heresy: A Study of the Origin and Development of Paulicianism in Armenia and the Eastern Provinces of the Byzantine Empire. The Hague-Paris.Google Scholar
Garton, C., and Westerink, L. G. (1979) Germanos on Predestined Terms of Life. Buffalo.Google Scholar
Garzya, A. (1981) ‘Testi letterari d’uso strumentale’, JÖB 31/1: 263–71.Google Scholar
Gedeon, M. (1899) ‘Στουδικὸν Ἑορτολόγιον’, in Βυζαντινὸν ἑορτολόγιον. Μνῆμαι τῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ Δ΄ μέχρι τῶν μέσων τοῦ ΙΕ΄ αἰῶνος ἑορταζομένων ἁγίων ἐν Κωνσταντινουπόλει, ed. Gedeon, M.. Constantinople. Vol. i: 220–21.Google Scholar
Gemmiti, D. (1993) Teodoro Studita e la questione moicheiana. Marigliano.Google Scholar
Genette, G. (1982) Palimpsestes: La Littérature au second degré. Paris.Google Scholar
Genette, G. (1991) Fiction et diction. Paris.Google Scholar
Gendle, N. (1981) ‘The Role of the Byzantine Saint in the Development of the Icon Cult’, in The Byzantine Saint, ed. Hackel, S.. London: 181–86.Google Scholar
Georgiev, P. (1993) ‘Neizpolzuvano svedenie za statuta na slaviniite vuv vizantija v na aloto na IX v.’, in Studia protobulgarica et mediaevalia europensia: V cest na profesor V. Besevliev (In honorem Prof. V. Besevliev), ed. Gjuzelev, V.. Veliko Tarnovo: 5962.Google Scholar
Gero, S. (1974/1975) ‘John the Grammarian, the Last Iconoclastic Patriarch of Constantinople: The Man and the Legend’, Byzantina 3/4: 2535.Google Scholar
Gero, S. (1975) ‘The Eucharistic Doctrine of the Byzantine Iconoclasts and Its Sources’, BZ 68: 422.Google Scholar
Gero, S. (1977) Byzantine Iconoclasm during the Reign of Constantine V: With Particular Attention to the Oriental Sources. Leuven (CSCO 384, Subsidia 52).Google Scholar
Gero, S. (1978) ‘The Legend of Constantine V As Dragon-Slayer’, GRBS 19: 155–59.Google Scholar
Gero, S. (1995) ‘Jannes and Jambres in the Vita Stephani Iunioris (BHG 1666)’, AnBoll 113: 281–92.Google Scholar
Giakalis, A. (1994) Images of the Divine: The Theology of Icons at the Seventh Ecumenical Council. Leiden.Google Scholar
Giannelli, G. (1950) Codices Vaticani graeci 1485–1683. Vaticano.Google Scholar
Giannelli, G. (1963) ‘L’ultimo umanesimo nell’Italia Meridionale’, in SBN (= Scripta Minora) Studi bizantini e neoellenici 10, ed. Gianelli, G.. Rome: 307–27.Google Scholar
Giannouli, A. (2014) ‘Byzantine Hagiography and Hymnography: An Interrelationship’, in Ashgate Research Companion to Byzantine Hagiography. Volume II: Genres and Contexts, ed. Efthymiadis, S.. Farnham: 285312.Google Scholar
Gibson, R. (2013) ‘Letters into Autobiography: The Generic Mobility of the Ancient Letter Collection’, in Generic Interfaces in Latin Literature: Encounters, Interactions, and Transformations, eds. Papanghelis, Th. D. et al. Berlin: 387416.Google Scholar
Gill, J. (1968) ‘An Unpublished Letter of St Theodore the Studite’, OCP 34: 6269.Google Scholar
Gkoutzioukostas, A. (2017) ‘“Sklavenia” (Σκλαυηνία) Revisited: Previous and Recent Considerations’, Parekbolai 7: 112.Google Scholar
Glynias, J. (2017) ‘Prayerful Iconoclasts: Psalm Seals and Elite Formation in the First Iconoclast Era (726–750)’, DOP 71: 6594.Google Scholar
Goldfus, H. (2006) ‘St Euphemia’s Church by the Hippodrome of Constantinople within the Broader Context of Early 7th Century History and Architecture’, Ancient West & East 5: 178–98.Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. (1960) ‘Une oeuvre inédite du patriarche Méthode: La Vie d’Euthyme de Sardes’, BZ 53: 3646.Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. (1961a) ‘Deux figures mal connues du second iconoclasme’, Byzantion 31: 371401.Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. (1961b) ‘Hypatios d’Ephèse ou du Pseudo-Denys à Théodore Studite’, REB 19: 6375.Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. (1966) ‘Fragments inédits d’un antirrétique de Jean le Grammarien’, REB 24: 171–81 (repr. in La vie religieuse à Byzance. London. 1981).Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. (1969) ‘Un “quartier” d’émigrés palestiniens à Constantinople au IXe siècle?’, RESEE 7: 7376.Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. (1971) ‘Le Photius du Pseudo-Syméon Magistros: Les sous-entendus d’un pamphlet’, RESEE 9: 397404.Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. (1982) ‘La femme de qualité dans les lettres de Théodore Studite’, JÖB 32/2: 445–52.Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. (1987) ‘La vie d’Euthyme de Sardes (†831), une oeuvre du patriarche Méthode’, TM 10: 1101.Google Scholar
Goullet, M. (2005) Écriture et réécriture hagiographiques: Essai sur les réécritures de Vies de saints dans l’Occident latin médiéval (VIIIe–XIIIe s.). Turnhout.Google Scholar
Gounaridis, P. (2006) ‘Constitution d’une généalogie à Byzance’, in Parenté et société dans le monde grec de l’antiquité à l’âge moderne, eds. Bresson, A. et al. Bordeaux: 271–80.Google Scholar
Gounelle, R. (2005) ‘Traductions de Textes Hagiographiques et Apocryphes Latins en Grec’, Apocrypha 16: 3573.Google Scholar
Grabar, A. (1984) L’iconoclasme byzantin: Dossier archéologique, 2nd ed. Paris.Google Scholar
Grabar, A. (1965) ‘Quelques notes sur les psautiers illustres byzantin du IXe siècle’, CahArch 15: 6182Google Scholar
Gray Birch, W. de (1898) Catalogue of Seals in the Department of Manuscripts in the British Museum. London.Google Scholar
Grégoire, H. (1929) ‘La vie de saint Blaise d’Amorium’, Byzantion 5: 391414.Google Scholar
Grégoire, H. (1933) ‘Études sur le neuvième siècle’, Byzantion 8: 515–50.Google Scholar
Grégoire, H. (1934) ‘Manuel et Théophobe ou la concurrence de deux monastères’, Byzantion 9: 183204.Google Scholar
Greenwood, T. (2006a) ‘The Discovery of the Relics of St Grigor and the Development of Armenian Tradition in Ninth-Century Byzantium’, in Byzantine Style, Religion and Civilization: In Honour of Sir Steven Runciman, ed. Jeffreys, E. M.. Cambridge: 177–91.Google Scholar
Greenwood, T. (2006b) ‘Failure of a Mission? Photius and the Armenian Church’, Le Muséon 119/1–2: 123–68.Google Scholar
Gribomont, A. (2012) ‘La question du titre dans la littérature byzantine: Quelques pistes de réflexion autour du terme ὑπόμνημα’, Byzantion 82: 89112.Google Scholar
Grierson, P. (1962) ‘The Tombs and Obits of the Byzantine Emperors (337–1042)’, DOP 16: 163.Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. (1982) ‘Eutychius of Alexandria on the Emperor Theophilus and Iconoclasm in Byzantium: A Tenth-Century Moment in Christian Apologetics in Arabic’, Byzantion 52: 154–90.Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. (1985) ‘Theodore Abū Qurrah’s Arabic Tract on the Christian Practice of Venerating Images’, JAOS 105: 5073.Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. (1993) ‘Muslims and Church Councils: The Apology of Theodore Abu Qurrah’, Studia Patristica 25: 270–99.Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. (1997) A Treatise on the Veneration of the Holy Icons by Theodore Abū Qurrah, Bishop of Harrān (c. 755–c. 830 A.D.). Leuven.Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. (1998) ‘What Has Constantinople to Do with Jerusalem? Palestine in the Ninth Century: Byzantine Orthodoxy in the World of Islam’, in Byzantium in the Ninth Century: Dead or Alive?, ed. Brubaker, L.. Aldershot: 181–94.Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1930) ‘Le Filioque au concile photien de 879–880 et le témoignage de Michel d’Anchialos’, EO 29: 250–64.Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1934) ‘La liquidation de la querelle photienne’, EO 33: 257–88.Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1935) ‘La politique religieuse du patriarche saint Méthode: Iconoclastes et Stoudites’, EO 34: 385401.Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1938) ‘Le décret du synode photien de 879–880 sur le symbole de foi’, EO 37: 357–72.Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1939) ‘La genèse du schisme photien: La succession d’Ignace’, RSBN 5: 179–84.Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1940/1942) ‘Le schisme de Grégoire de Syracuse’, ΕΟ 39: 257–67.Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1945) ‘Titulature de métropolites byzantins, I: Les métropolites syncelles’, REB 3: 92114.Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1951) ‘Une fable d’Ésope dans Photius: Les trois grappes’, Ann. Inst. de Phil. et d’Hist. Orient. et Slaves 11: 129–32.Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1951–1952) ‘L’annexion de l’Illyricum oriental, de la Sicile et de la Calabre au Patriarcat de Constantinople’, RechSR 40: 191200.Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1966) ‘Quel est l’empereur Constantin le Nouveau commémoré dans le Synaxaire au 3 septembre?’, AnBoll 84: 254–60.Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1967) ‘La VIe séssion du concile photien de 879–880: À propos de la mémoire liturgique, le 3 septembre, de l’empereur Constantin le nouveau’, AnBoll 85: 336–37.Google Scholar
Grünbart, M. (2013) ‘Das byzantinische Bithynien als Hinterland von Konstantinopel’, in Neue Funde und Forschungen in Bithynien, eds. Winter, P. and Zimmermann, K.. Bonn: 111–30.Google Scholar
Grossu, N. (1907) Prepodobnyĭ Ḟeodor Studit: Ego vremi︠a︡, zhiznʹ i tvorenīia. Kiev.Google Scholar
Guilland, R. (1926) Essai sur Nicéphore Grégoras: L’homme et l’oeuvre. Paris.Google Scholar
Guilland, R. (1970) ‘Patrices des règnes de Théophile et de Michel III’, RESEE 8: 593610 (repr. in Titres et fonctions de l’Empire byzantin. London. 1976. Ch. x).Google Scholar
Guilland, R. (1971) ‘Les logothètes: Études sur l’histoire administrative de l’Empire byzantin’, REB 29: 5115Google Scholar
Guillou, A. et al., eds. (1983) Il Mezzogiorno dai Bizantini a Federico II. Turin.Google Scholar
Gwynn, D. M. (2007) ‘From Iconoclasm to Arianism: The Construction of Christian Tradition in the Iconoclast Controversy’, GRBS 47: 225–51.Google Scholar
Haldon, J. F. (1984) Byzantine Praetorians: An Administrative, Institutional and Social Survey of the Opsikion and Tagmata, c. 580–900. Bonn.Google Scholar
Haldon, J. F. (1990) Byzantium in the Seventh Century: The Transformation of a Culture. New York.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. F. (1998) ‘The Byzantine State in the Ninth Century: An Introduction’, in Byzantium in the Ninth Century: Dead or Alive?, ed. Brubaker, L.. Aldershot: 310.Google Scholar
Haldon, J. F. (2001) The Byzantine Wars: Battles and Campaigns of the Byzantine Era. Gloucestershire.Google Scholar
Haldon, J. F. (2008) ‘The State: Structures and Administration’, in The Oxford Handbook of Byzantine Studies, eds. Jeffreys, E. et al. Oxford: 539–54.Google Scholar
Haldon, J. F. (2014) ‘Dark-Age Literature’, in Byzantine Culture, ed. Sakel, D.. Ankara: 7183.Google Scholar
Haldon, J. F. (2017) ‘The Blockade of Constantinople in 813’, in Byzantion’dan Constantinopolis’e İstanbul Kuşatmaları, eds. Arslan, M. and Kaçar, T.. Istanbul: 263–79.Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1944) ‘Saint Antoine le Jeune et Pétronas le vainqueur des Arabes en 863 (d’après un text inédit)’, AnBoll 62: 210–25 (repr. in Saints moines d’Orient. London. 1973. Ch. viii).Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1948) ‘Le Synaxaire grec de Christ Church à Oxford’, AnBoll 66: 5990.Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1954a) ‘Trois dates historiques précisées grâce au Synaxaire’, Byzantion 24: 717.Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1954b) ‘Un Ménologe de Patmos (ms. 254) et ses légendes inédites’, AnBoll 72: 1534.Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1955) ‘La passion de Sainte Théoctiste’, AnBoll 73: 5565 (repr. in Martyrs Grecs IIe–VIIIe s. London. 1974. Ch. ii).Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1956) ‘Une passion grecque abrégée de Sainte Lucie’, Classica et Mediaevalia 17 (= Mélanges C. Hoeg): 71–74.Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1957) ‘Un nouveau ménologe grec de janvier dans un manuscrit de Glasgow’, AnBoll 75: 6671.Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1958) ‘Études patristiques et byzantines: Coup d’oeil sur des publications récentes’, AnBoll 76: 224–44.Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1959) ‘Y a-t-il trois Saints Georges évêques de Mytilène et “Confesseurs” sous les Iconoclastes?’, AnBoll 77: 464–69.Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1960) ‘La Vie de Saint Nicéphore, fondateur de Médikion en Bithynie (d. 813)’, AnBoll 78: 396430.Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1965) Euphémie de Chalcédoine: Légendes byzantines. Brussels.Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1967) ‘L’Hagiographie byzantine au service de l’Histoire’, in Proceedings of the XIIIth International Congress of Byzantine Studies, eds. Hussey, J. M. et al. London: 345–54.Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1968) Manuscrits grecs de Paris: Inventaire hagiographique. Brussels.Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1969) Auctarium Bibliothecae Hagiographicae Graecae. Brussels.Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1970) ‘S. Nicéphore de Médikion d’après un synaxaire du mont Sinai’, AnBoll 88: 1316.Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1986) Hagiologie byzantine. Brussels.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halkin, F. (1988) ‘Deux impératrices de Byzance, I: La Vie de l’impératrice sainte Irène et le second concile de Nicée en 787’, AnBoll 106: 527.Google Scholar
Hardt, I. (1810) Catalogus codicum manuscriptorum Graecorum Bibliothecae Regiae Bavaricae. Munich. Vol. 4: cod. cccxlviii–cccclxxii.Google Scholar
Hatlie, P. (1993) ‘Abbot Theodore and the Stoudites: A Case Study in Monastic Social Groupings and Religious Conflict in Constantinople (787–826)’. Unpublished PhD thesis. Fordham University.Google Scholar
Hatlie, P. (1995) ‘Theodore of Stoudios, Pope Leo III and the Ioseph Affair (808–812): New Light on an Obscure Negotiation’, OCP 61/2: 407–23.Google Scholar
Hatlie, P. (1996a) ‘Women of Discipline during the Second Iconoclast Age’, BZ 89/1: 3744.Google Scholar
Hatlie, P. (1996b) ‘The Politics of Salvation: Theodore of Stoudios on Martyrdom (Martyrion) and Speaking Out (Parrhesia)’, DOP 50: 263–87.Google Scholar
Hatlie, P. (1998) ‘Some Intertexts of the Vita Stephani Junioris’, BMGS 22: 199214.Google Scholar
Hatlie, P. (2002) ‘A Rough-Guide to Byzantine Monasticism in the Early Seventh Century’, in The Reign of Heraclius (610–641): Crisis and Confrontation, eds. Reinink, G. J. and Stolte, B. H.. Leuven: 205–26.Google Scholar
Hatlie, P. (2003) ‘‘The Encomium of Ss. Isakos and Dalmatos by Michael the Monk (BHG 956d): Text, Translation and Notes’, in EUKOSMIA: Studi miscellanei per il 75º di Vincenzo Poggi S. J., eds. Ruggieri, V. and Pieralli, L.. Catanzaro: 275311.Google Scholar
Hatlie, P. (2007a) The Monks and Monasteries of Constantinople (ca. 350–850). Cambridge.Google Scholar
Hatlie, P. (2007b) ‘Byzantine Monastic Rules before the Typikon (Sixth through Eighth Centuries)’, in Founders and Refounders of Byzantine Monasteries, ed. Mullett, M.. Belfast: 140–81.Google Scholar
Haugh, R. (1975) Photius and the Carolingians: The Trinitarian Heresy. Belmont.Google Scholar
Havlikova, L. (1993) ‘A propos de la Christianisation de la Russie au IXe siècle’, BSl 54: 102–7.Google Scholar
Heldt, J. (1995) ‘Die Vita Nikolaos des Studiten: Ein Heiligenleben aus mittelbyzantinischer Zeit’, Bysantinska Sällskapet. Bulletin 13: 2936.Google Scholar
Helland, T. J. (2007) ‘The Slavonic Tradition of Pre-Metaphrastic Reading Menologia for March – Codex Suprasliensis and Its Russian and Ukrainian Parallels’, Scando-Slavica 53: 5976.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Henry, P. (1969) ‘The Moechian Controversy and the Constantinopolitan Synod of January A.D. 809’, JThSt 20: 495522.Google Scholar
Herbers, K. (1993) ‘Papst Nikolaus I. und Patriarch Photios: Das Bild des byzantinischen Gegners in lateinischen Quellen’, in Die Begegnung des Westens mit dem Osten, eds. Engels, O. and Schreiner, P.. Sigmaringen: 5174.Google Scholar
Herbers, K. (2008) ‘Rom und Byzanz im Konflikt: Die Jahre 869/870 in der Perspektive der Hadriansvita des Liber pontificalis’, in Die Faszination der Papstgeschichte: Neue Zugänge zum frühen und hohen Mittelalter, eds. Hartmann, W. and Herbers, K.. Cologne-Weimar-Vienna: 5569.Google Scholar
Hergenröther, J. (1867–1869) Photius von Konstantinopel: Sein Leben, seine Schriften und das griechische Schisma nach handschriftlichen und gedruckten Quellen. Regensburg. 3 vols. (repr. Darmstadt. 1966).Google Scholar
Hergès, A. (1898) ‘Monastères de Bithynie: Saint Jean le Théologue de Pélécète’, ÉO 1/9: 274–80.Google Scholar
Hergès, A. (1898/1899) ‘Le Monastère des Agaures’, EO 2: 230–38.Google Scholar
Hermann, B. (1919) Theoktista aus Byzanz: Die Mutter zweier Heiligen. Freiburg im Breisgau.Google Scholar
Herrin, J. (2001) Women in Purple: Rulers of Medieval Byzantium. London.Google Scholar
Herrin, J. (2006) ‘Changing Functions of Monasteries for Women during Byzantine Iconoclasm’, in Byzantine Women: Varieties of Experience ca. 800–1200, ed. Garland, L.. Aldershot: 115.Google Scholar
Herrin, J. (2013) Unrivalled Influence: Women and Empire in Byzantium. Princeton.Google Scholar
Hild, F., and Hellenkemper, H. (1990) Kilikien und Isaurien. Vienna (TIB 5).Google Scholar
Hinterberger, M. (1999) Autobiographische Traditionen in Byzanz. Vienna.Google Scholar
Hinterberger, M. (2000) ‘Autobiography and Hagiography in Byzantium’, Symbolae Osloenses 75: 139–64.Google Scholar
Hinterberger, M. (2008) ‘Wortschöpfung und literarischer Stil bei Methodios I’, in Lexicologica Byzantina: Beiträge zum Kolloquium zur byzantinischen Lexikographie (= Super alta perennis 4), eds. Trapp, E. and Schönauer, S.. Gottingen: 119–50.Google Scholar
Hinterberger, M. (2014a) ‘Byzantine Hagiography and Its Literary Genres: Some Critical Observations’, in Ashgate Research Companion to Byzantine Hagiography. Volume II: Genres and Contexts, ed. Efthymiadis, S.. Farnham: 2560.Google Scholar
Hinterberger, M. (2014b) ‘The Byzantine Hagiographer and His Text’, in Ashgate Research Companion to Byzantine Hagiography. Volume II: Genres and Contexts, ed. Efthymiadis, S.. Farnham: 211–46.Google Scholar
Hirsch, F. (1876) Byzantinische Studien. Leipzig (repr. Amsterdam. 1965).Google Scholar
Høgel, C. (2002) Symeon Metaphrastes: Rewriting and Canonization. Copenhagen.Google Scholar
Høgel, C. (2003) ‘The Two Recensions of the Metaphrastic Menologion’, in Byzantium in the Year 1000, ed. Magdalino, P.. Leiden-Boston: 217–32.Google Scholar
Høgel, C. (2014) ‘Symeon Metaphrastes and the Metaphrastic Movement’, in Ashgate Research Companion to Byzantine Hagiography. Volume II: Genres and Contexts, ed. Efthymiadis, S.. Farnham: 181–96.Google Scholar
Høgel, C. (2015) ‘The Actual Words of Theodore Graptos: A Byzantine Saint’s Letter As Inserted Document’, in Medieval Letters – between Fiction and Document, eds. Høgel, Ch. and Bartoli, E.. Turnhout: 307–15.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hollingsworth, P. A. (1991) ‘Moechian Controversy’, in ODB: 1388–89.Google Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. (1997) Seeing Islam As Others Saw It: A Survey and Evaluation of Christian, Jewish and Zoroastrian Writings on Early Islam. Princeton.Google Scholar
Huglo, M. (1951) ‘L’ancienne version latine de l’Hymnos Acathiste’, Le Muséon 64: 2761.Google Scholar
Hunger, H. (1978) Die hochsprachliche profane Literatur der Byzantiner. Munich. 2 vols.Google Scholar
Hurbanic, M. (2005) ‘The Byzantine Missionary Concept and Its Revitalisation in the 9th Century: Some Remarks on the Content of Photius’ Encyclical Letter Ad Archiepiscopales Thronos per Orientem Obtinentes’, BSl 63: 103–16.Google Scholar
Hutter, I. (1995) ‘Scriptoria in Bithynia’, in Constantinople and Its Hinterland, eds. Mango, C. et al. Aldershot: 379–96.Google Scholar
Huxley, G. L. (1975) ‘The Emperor Michael III and the Battle of Bishop’s Meadow (A.D. 863)’, GRBS 16: 443–50.Google Scholar
Huxley, G. L. (1978) ‘On the Vita of St John of Gotthia’, GRBS 19: 161–69.Google Scholar
Huxley, G. L. (1980) ‘The Scholarship of Constantine Porphyrogenitus’, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy Section C 80C: 2940.Google Scholar
Huxley, G. L. (1981) ‘On the Erudition of George the Synkellos’, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy 81C: 207–17.Google Scholar
Ieraci Bio, A. M. (1989) ‘La transmissione della letteratura medica greca nell’Italia meridionale fra X e XV secolo’, in Contributi alla cultura greca nell’Italia meridionale, ed. Garzya, A.. Naples. Vol. i: 133255.Google Scholar
Irmscher, J. (1980) Der byzantinische Bilderstreit: Sozialökonomische Voraussetzungen – ideologische Grundlagen – geschichtliche Wirkungen. Eine Sammlung von Forschungsbeiträgen. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Janin, R. (1954) ‘L’église byzantine sur les rives du Bosphore (Côte asiatique)’, REB 12: 6999.Google Scholar
Janin, R. (1969) La géographie ecclésiastique de l’empire byzantin: Première partie. Le siège de Constantinople et le patriarcat oecuménique. Vol. iii: Les églises et les monastères, 2nd ed. Paris.Google Scholar
Janin, R. (1975) Les églises et les monastères des grands centres byzantins. Paris.Google Scholar
Jankowiak, M., and Montinaro, F. (2015) Studies in Theophanes. Paris (= TM 19).Google Scholar
Jeffreys, E. (2009) ‘Why Produce Verse in Twelfth-Century Constantinople?’, in ‘Doux remède …’ Poésie et poétique à Byzance, eds. Odorico, P. et al. Paris: 219–28.Google Scholar
Jenkins, R. J. H. (1965) ‘A Note on Nicetas David Paphlago and the Vita Ignatii’, DOP 19: 241–47 (repr. in Studies on Byzantine History of the 9th and 10th Centuries. London. 1970. Ch. ix).Google Scholar
Jenkins, R. J. H., and Mango, C. (1956) ‘The Date and Significance of the Tenth Homily of Photius’, DOP 9: 123–40.Google Scholar
Jenkins, R. J. H., and Mango, C. (1961) ‘A Synodicon of Antioch and Lacedaimonia’, DOP 15: 225–42.Google Scholar
Jokisch, B. (2007) Islamic Imperial Law: Harun-Al-Rashid’s Codification Project. Berlin-New York.Google Scholar
Jolivet-Lévy, C. (1991) ‘Hagiographie cappadocienne: À propos de quelques images nouvelles de saint Hiéron et de saint Eustathe’, in Ευφρόσυνον, Αφιέρωμα στον Μ. Χατζηδάκη, ed. Kypraiou. Athens, E.. Vol. 1: 205–18 (repr. in Études cappadociennes. London. 2002: 471–97).Google Scholar
Jugie, M. (1913) ‘La vie et les oeuvres d’Euthyme, patriarche de Constantinople’, EO 16: 385–95 and 481–92.Google Scholar
Jugie, M. (1918) ‘La vie et les oeuvres du moine Théognoste (IXe siècle): Son témoignage sur l’Immaculée Conception’, Bessarione. Rivista di studi orientali 34: 162–74 and 259–63.Google Scholar
Jugie, M. (1922/1923) ‘Le culte de Photius dans l’église byzantine’, ROC 23: 105–22.Google Scholar
Jugie, M. (1938) ‘Les Actes du synode photien de Sainte-Sophie’, EO 37: 8999.Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (1966) ‘The Byzantine Armies and Iconoclasm’, BSl 27: 4870.Google Scholar
Kaldellis, A. (1998) Genesios: On the Reigns of the Emperors. Canberra.Google Scholar
Kaldellis, A. (2015) The Byzantine Republic: People and Power in New Rome. Cambridge, ma.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kałžaniacki, E. (1903) ‘Die Legende vor der Vision Amphilog’s und der λόγος ἱστορικός des Gregorios Dekapolites’, Archiv für Slavische Philologie 25: 101–8.Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (1990) ‘Les normes de la sainteté à Byzance (VIe-XIe siècle)’, Mentalités 4: 1534.Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (1992) Les hommes et la terre à Byzance du VIe au IXe siècle: Proprieté et exploitation du sol. Paris.Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (1993a) ‘Les moines et leurs biens fonciers à Byzance du VIIIe au Xe siècle’, Revue Bénédictine 103: 209–23 (= Le monachisme à Byzance et en Occident du VIIIe au Xe siècle: Aspects internes et relations avec la société, eds. A. Dierkens et al. Maredsous).Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (1993b) ‘Les sanctuaires de Theodore de Sykéòn’, in Les saints et leur sanctuaire à Byzance: Textes, images et monuments, eds. Jolivet-Lévy, C. et al. Paris: 6579.Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (1997) La chrétienté byzantine du début du VIIe siècle au milieu du XIe siècle. Paris.Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (1999) ‘Le saint, l’évêque et l’Empereur: l’image et le pouvoir à l’époque du second iconoclasme d’après les sources hagiographiques’, in Les images dans les sociétés médiévales: pour une histoire comparée, eds. Sansterre, J. M. and Schmitt, J. Cl.. Rome (Bulletin de l’Institut Historique belge de Rome 69): 185201.Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (2000) ‘Le miracle est-il nécessaire au saint byzantin?’, in Miracle et Karāma, ed. Aigle, D. Turnhout: 167–96.Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (2001) ‘Quelques remarques sur la vie rurale à Byzance au IXe siècle d’après la correspondance d’Ignace le Diacre’, in The Dark Centuries of Byzantium (7th–9th c.), ed. Kountura-Galaki, E.. Athens: 365–76.Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (2002) ‘L’ensevelissement des saints: Rituel de création des reliques et sanctification à Byzance à travers les sources hagiographiques (Vè–XIIè siècles)’, TM 14 (= Mélanges G. Dagron): 319–32.Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (2006) ‘L’évêque à l’époque du second iconoclasme’, in Monastères, images, pouvoirs et société à Byzance, ed. Kaplan, M.. Paris: 183205.Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (2011) Pouvoirs, Église et sainteté: Essais sur la société byzantine. Paris.Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (2013) ‘La Vie de Théodora de Thessalonique, un écrit familial’, in Approaches to the Byzantine Family, eds. Brubaker, L. and Tougher, S.. Aldershot: 285302.Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (2015) ‘Le saint byzantin et son hagiographe, Ve–XIIe siècle: Esquisse’, in Myriobiblos: Essays on Byzantine Literature and Culture, eds. Antonopoulou, Th. et al. Berlin: 169–85.Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. (2017) ‘Les moines et les pouvoirs dans le monde byzantin à l’époque iconoclaste’, in Monachesimi d’Oriente e d’Occidente: LXIV settimana di studio della fondazione C.I.S.A.M. Spoleto: 1021–62.Google Scholar
Karayannopoulos, J. (1986) L’inscription protobulgare de Direkler. Athens.Google Scholar
Karayannopoulos, J. (1989) Les Slaves en Macédoine: La prétendue interruption des communications entre Constantinople et Thessalonique du 7ème au 9ème siècle. Athens.Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1966) ‘Quel est l’Empereur Constantin le nouveau commémoré in le synaxaire au 3 Septembre?’, Byzantion 33: 624–26.Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1969) ‘La mort de Théophano’, BZ 62: 1319.Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1971) ‘Études sur les deux histoires du règne de Michel III’, Byzantion 41: 452–96.Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1977) ‘Gregory of Syracuse, Ignatios and Photius’, in Iconoclasm: Papers Given at the Ninth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, eds. Bryer, A. A. and Herrin, J.. Birmingham: 141–45.Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1990) ‘La mort de Théodora’, JÖB 40: 205–8.Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1991a) ‘L’enjeu d’une rumeur: Opinion et imaginaire à Byzance au IXe s.’, JÖB 41: 85111.Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1991b) ‘L’adieu à l’empereur’, Byzantion 61: 112–55.Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1991c) ‘Le De Michaele du Logothete: Construction e intentions’, Byzantion 61: 365–95.Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1993) ‘Où l’abeille butane: La culture littéraire monastique à Byzance aux VIIIe et IXe siècles’, Revue bénédictine 103: 90116 (= Le monachisme à Byzance et en Occident du VIIIe au Xe siècle: Aspects internes et relations avec la société, eds. A. Dierkens et al. Maredsous).Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1994) ‘A Byzantine Politician-Monk: Saint Theodore Studite’, JÖB 44: 217–32.Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (2001) ‘Icon Veneration: Significance of the Restoration of Orthodoxy?’, in Novum Millennium: Studies on Byzantine History and Culture Dedicated to P. Speck, eds. Sode, C. and Takács, S.. Aldershot: 171–83.Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (2004) ‘Notes on the Acta Davidis, Symeonis et Georgii (BHG 494)’, in Philomathestatos: Studies in Greek and Byzantine Texts Presented to Jacques Noret for His 65th Birthday, eds. Janssens, B. et al. Leuven-Paris-Dudley: 325–50.Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (2006a) ‘Restoration of Orthodoxy, the Pardon of Theophilos and the Acta Davidis, Symeonis et Georgii’, in Byzantine Style, Religion and Civilization: In Honour of Sir Steven Runciman, ed. Jeffreys, E.. Cambridge: 361–73.Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (2006b) ‘Methodios and His Synod’, in Byzantine Orthodoxies, eds. Louth, A. and Casiday, A.. Aldershot: 5574.Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (2007) ‘Being a Potential Saint’, in Eat, Drink, and Be Merry (Luke 12:19) – Food and Wine in Byzantium, eds. Brubaker, L. and Linardou, K.. Aldershot: 245–46.Google Scholar
Katsiampoura, G. (2010) ‘John VII Grammaticus: Scientist or Magician?’, AIHS 60: 3341.Google Scholar
Kavrus, N. F. (1983) ‘Студийский скрипторий в IX в. (по материалам рукописей Москвы и Ленинграда)’, VV 44: 98110.Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. (1982) ‘Small Social Groupings (Microstructures) in Byzantine Society’, JÖB 32/2: 311.Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. (1983) ‘Hagiographical Notes (Nos. 1–4)’, Byzantion 53: 538–55 (repr. in Authors and Texts in Byzantium. Aldershot. 1993. Ch. iii).Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. (1984) ‘Hagiographical Notes (Nos. 5–8)’, Byzantion 54: 176–92 (repr. in Authors and Texts in Byzantium. Aldershot. 1993. Ch. iv).Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. (1985) ‘Hermitic, Cenobitic, and Secular Ideals in Byzantine Hagiography of the Ninth through the Twelfth Centuries’, GOrThR 30: 473–87.Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. (1986) ‘Hagiographical Notes (Nos. 13–16)’, Byzantion 56: 148–70 (repr. in Authors and Texts in Byzantium. Aldershot. 1993. Ch. vi).Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. (1988) ‘Hagiographical Notes (Nos. 17–20)’, Erytheia 9/2: 197209 (repr. in Authors and Texts in Byzantium. Aldershot. 1993. Ch. vii).Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. (1992–1993) ‘An Oxymoron: Individual Features of a Byzantine Hymnographer’, RSBN 29: 1958.Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. (1996) ‘Joseph the Hymnographer and the First Russian Attack on Constantinople’, in From Byzantium to Iran: In Honour of N. Garsoïan, eds. Mahé, J.-P. and Thomson, R. W.. Atlanta: 187–96.Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. (1997) ‘The Formation of Byzantine Family Names in the Ninth and Tenth Centuries’, BSl 58: 90109.Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. (1999) A History of Byzantine Literature (650–850), in collaboration with Sherry, L. F. and Angelidi, Ch.. Athens.Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. (2006) A History of Byzantine Literature (850–1000), edited by Angelidi, Ch.. Athens.Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A., and Maguire, H. (1991) ‘Byzantine Hagiographical Texts As Sources on Art’, DOP 45: 122.Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A., and Sherry, L. F. (1996) ‘The Tale of a Happy Fool: The Vita of St Philaretos the Merciful (BHG 1511z–12b)’, Byzantion 66: 351–62.Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A., and Sherry, L. F. (1997) ‘Some Notes on the Scriptor Incertus de Leone Armenio’, BSl 58/1: 110–12.Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A., and Talbot, A. M. (1991) ‘Women and Iconoclasm’, BZ 84/85: 391408 (repr. in A. M. Talbot, Women and Religious Life in Byzantium. Aldershot. 2001. Ch. iii).Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. et al. (1991) ‘Stoudios Monastery’, in ODB: 1960–61.Google Scholar
Kekelidze, K. (1965) ‘Un monument inconnu de la littérature byzantine en version géorgienne’, BK 19/20 (nrs. 48/49): 6168.Google Scholar
Khoury, A. Th. (1969) Les théologiens byzantins et l’Islam. Leuven-Paris.Google Scholar
Kiessling, N. (1970) ‘Antecedents of the Medieval Dragon in Sacred History’, JBL 89: 167–75.Google Scholar
Kislinger, E. (1983) ‘Eudokia Ingerina, Basileios I. und Michael III.’, JÖB 33: 119–35.Google Scholar
Kislinger, E. (2007) ‘Nikolaos episkopos Lakedaimonias: Chronologische Präzisierungen zur Bischofsliste im Bodleianus Holkham gr. 6 (Mit einer Tafel)’, JÖB 57: 2735Google Scholar
Koder, J. (2013) ‘The Authority of the Eparchos in the Markets of Constantinople (according to the Book of the Eparch)’, in Authority in Byzantium, ed. Armstrong, P.. Aldershot: 83108.Google Scholar
Kosinski, R. (2016) Holiness and Power: Constantinopolitan Holy Men and Authority in the 5th Century. Berlin.Google Scholar
Kolia-Dermitzaki, A. (2002) ‘The Execution of the Forty-two Martyrs of Amorion: Proposing an Interpretation’, Al-Masaq 14/2: 141–62.Google Scholar
Kolias, G. (1939) Léon Choerosphactes, magistre, proconsul et patrice. Athens.Google Scholar
Kolias, G. T. (1953) ‘Βιογραφικὰ Στεφάνου Α´ οἰκουμενικοῦ πατριάρχου’, in Προσφορὰ εἰς Στ. Κυριακίδην [Festschrift St. Kyriakides] (= Ἑλληνικῶν Παράρτ. 4): 358–63.Google Scholar
Komines, A. D. (1966) To Byzantinon hieron epigramma kai oi epigrammatopoioi. Athens.Google Scholar
Konidaris, J. (1982) ‘Die Novellen des Kaisers Herakleios’, in Fontes Minores V, ed. Simon, D.. Frankfurt am Main: 6272.Google Scholar
Konstantelos, D. (1989/1991) ‘Τό ἰδεολογικόν ὑπόβαθρο στήν διένεξη μεταξύ τῶν πατριαρχῶν Ἰγνατίου καί Φωτίου’, EkTh 10: 189206.Google Scholar
Konstantopoulos, K. M. (1906) ‘Βυζαντιακὰ μολυβδόβουλλα ἐν τῷ Ἐθνικῷ Νομισματικῷ Μουσείῳ’, JIAN 9: 61146 (repr. in Byzantiaka Molybdoboulla tou en Athenais Ethnikou Nomismatikou Mouseiou. Athens. 1917).Google Scholar
Konti, V. (1999) ‘Μαρτυρίες για την εικονομαχική έριδα στην Πελοπόννησο. Προβλήματα και προσεγγίσεις’, Symmeikta 13: 7795.Google Scholar
Kotzabassi, S. (1992) ‘Τὸ μαρτύριο τῶν μβ’ μαρτύρων τῶν Ἀμορίου ἁγιολογικὰ καὶ ὑμνολογικὰ κείμενα’, EEPhSPTh 2: 111–53.Google Scholar
Kotzabassi, S. (2007) ‘Bemerkungen zu dem Enkomion des Joseph Studites auf den heiligen Demetrios (BHG 535)’, in Theatron: Rhetorische Kultur in Spätantike und Mittelalter, ed. Grünbart, M.. Berlin: 157–68.Google Scholar
Kotzabassi, S. (2015) ‘Miscellanea Palaeographica’, Parekbolai 5: 135–43.Google Scholar
Kougeas, S. B. (1913) Ὁ Καισαρείας Ἀρέθας καὶ τὸ ἔργον αὐτοῦ. Athens.Google Scholar
Koutava-Delivoria, B. (2002) ‘La contribution de Constantin Porphyrogénète à la composition des Geoponica’, Byzantion 72/2: 365–80.Google Scholar
Kountoura-Galaki, E. (1996) Byzantine Clergy and Society in the Dark Centuries. Athens.Google Scholar
Kountoura-Galaki, E. (2004) ‘The Cult of the Saints Nicholas of Lycia and the Birth of the Byzantine Maritime Tradition’, in The Heroes of the Orthodox Church: The New Saints (8th–16th c.), ed. Kountoura-Galaki, E.. Athens: 91106.Google Scholar
Koutrakou, N. C. (1994) La propagande impériale byzantine: Persuasion et réaction (VIIIe–Xe siècles). Athens.Google Scholar
Koutrakou, N. C. (2005) ‘Use and Abuse of the ‘Image’ of the Theotokos in the Political Life of Byzantium (with Special Reference to the Iconoclast Period)’, in Images of the Mother of God: Perceptions of the Theotokos in Byzantium, ed. Vassilaki, M.. Aldershot: 7789.Google Scholar
Krannich, Th., Schubert, C., and Sode, C. (eds.) (2002) Die ikonoklastische Synode von Hiereia 754. Tübingen.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (1998/1999) ‘God or Angels As Impersonators of Saints: A Belief and Its Context in the Refutation of Eustratius of Constantinople and in the Writings of Anastasius of Sinai’, Gouden Hoorn 6/2: 516.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (1999) ‘Divine Sex: Patriarch Methodios’ Concept of Virginity’, in Desire and Denial in Byzantium, ed. James, L.. Aldershot: 5765.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2003) ‘Metaphrasis after the Second Iconoclasm: Nicephorus Skeuophylax and His Encomia of Theophanes Confessor (BHG 1790), Theodore of Sykeon (BHG 1749), and George the Martyr (BHG 682)’, Symbolae Osloenses 78/1: 4570.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2004) ‘Killing at God’s Command: Niketas Byzantios’ Polemic against Islam and the Christian Tradition of Divinely Sanctioned Murder’, Al-Masaq 16: 163–76.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2006) ‘Patriarch Methodius, the Author of the Lost First Life of Theodore of Stoudios’, Symbolae Osloenses 81/1: 144–50.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2007a) ‘The Identity, the Cult and the Hagiographical Dossier of Andrew “in Crisi”’, RSBN 44: 5786.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2007b) ‘The Constantinopolitan Abbot Dius: His Life, Cult and Hagiographical Dossier’, BMGS 31/1: 1331.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2007c) ‘Lay Founders and First Abbots: The Cases of John II Komnenos and Basil the Macedonian’, in Founders and Refounders of Byzantine Monasteries, ed. Mullett, M.. Belfast: 344365.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2009a) ‘Exegeting the Passio of St Agatha: Patriarch Methodios (†847) on Sexual Differentiation and the Perfect “Man”’, BMGS 33/1: 116.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2009b) ‘The Encomium of Catherine of Alexandria (BHG 32b) by the Protasecretis Anastasius, a Work of Anastasius the Stammerer’, AnBoll 127/2: 309–12.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2011) ‘Making the Most of Mary: The Cult of the Virgin in the Chalkoprateia from Late Antiquity to the Tenth Century’, in The Cult of the Mother of God in Byzantium: Texts and Images, eds. Brubaker, L. and Cunningham, M. B.. Farnham: 219–46.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2013a) ‘The Vitae B, C and A of Theodore the Stoudite: Their Interrelation, Dates, Authors and Significance for the History of the Stoudios Monastery in the Tenth Century’, AnBoll 131/2: 280–98.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2013b) ‘Chastity or Procreation? Models of Sanctity for Byzantine Laymen during the Iconoclastic and Post-Iconoclastic Period’, JLARC 7: 5171.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2013c) ‘Byzantine Monastic Communities: Alternative Families’, in Approaches to the Byzantine Family, eds. Brubaker, L. and Tougher, S.. Aldershot: 345–58.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2015) ‘Sleeping Souls and Living Corpses: Patriarch Methodius’ Defense of the Cult of Saints’, Byzantion 85: 143–55.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2016) ‘Showing One’s True Colours: Patriarch Methodios on the Morally Improving Effect of Sacred Images’, BMGS 40/2: 298306.Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2018) ‘Affirming Divine Providence and Limiting the Powers of Saints: The Byzantine Debate about the Term of Life (6th–11th Centuries)’, Scrinium 14: 392433Google Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2019) ‘Saints As Finders of Relics: Joseph the Hymnographer and John of Galatia’, Erytheia 40: 5362.Google Scholar
Kreutz, B. (1991) Before the Normans: Southern Italy in the Ninth and Tenth Centuries. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Krueger, D. (2004) Writing and Holiness: The Practice of Authorship in the Early Christian East. Philadelphia.Google Scholar
Krumbacher, K. (1896) ‘Ein Dithyrambus auf den Chronisten Theophanes’, SBAW 4: 583625.Google Scholar
Kustas, G. L. (1962) ‘The Literary Criticism of Photius: A Christian Definition of Style’, Hell 17: 132–69.Google Scholar
Kustas, G. L. (1964) ‘History and Theology in Photius’, GOTR 10: 3774.Google Scholar
Kyriakis, E. K. (1993) Βυζάντιο και οι Βούλγαροι (7ος–10ος αι.): Συμβολή στην εξωτερική πολιτική του Βυζαντίου. Athens.Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1989) ‘Ἡ ἱστορία ἑνὸς γάμου: ὁ βίος τῆς ἁγίας Θωμαίδος τῆς Λεσβίας’, in Ἡ καθημερινὴ ζωὴ στὸ Βυζάντιο, ed. Maltezou, Ch.. Athens: 237–51.Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1994) ‘Law, Justice and the Byzantine Historians: Ninth to Twelfth Centuries’, in Law and Society in Byzantium: Ninth–Twelfth Centuries, eds. Laiou, A. E. and Simon, D.. Washington: 151–85.Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1998) ‘The General and the Saint: Michael Maleinos and Nikephoros Phokas’, in Εὐψυχία. Mélanges offerts à H. Ahrweiler, eds. Balard, M. et al. Paris. Vol. 2: 399412.Google Scholar
Lake, K. (1909) The Early Days of Monasticism on Mount Athos. Oxford.Google Scholar
Lamoreaux, J. C. (1992) ‘An Unedited Tract against the Armenians by Theodore Abū Qurrah’, Le Museon 105: 327–41.Google Scholar
Lampakis, S. (2001) ‘Παρατηρήσεις σχετικὰ μὲ τὶς ὄψεις τῆς ἀρχαιογνωσίας στὸ ἔργο τοὺ Ἰγνατίου Διακόνου’, in The Dark Centuries of Byzantium (7th–9th c.), ed. Kountura-Galaki, E.. Athens: 109–32.Google Scholar
Lamza, L. (1975) Patriarch Germanos I von Konstantinopel. Würzburg.Google Scholar
Laourdas, B. (1950) ‘Λανθάνουσα ἐπιστολὴ τοῦ πατριαρχοῦ Φωτίου πρὸς τὸν αὐτοκράτορα Βασίλειον’, Ὀρθοδόξια 25: 472–74.Google Scholar
Laourdas, B. (1951) ‘Παρατηρήσεις ἐπὶ τοῦ χαρακτῆρος τῶν ἐπιστολῶν τοῦ Φωτίου’, EEBS 21: 74109.Google Scholar
Laourdas, B. (1954) ‘Ὁ Ἀρέθας περὶ εἰκονομαχίας’, Θεολογία 25: 614–22.Google Scholar
Latysev, V. (1914) ‘Zitie prep: Theodora Studita v miunhenskoj rukopisi nº 467’, VV 21: 222–54.Google Scholar
Laurent, V. (1964) ‘Une homélie inédite de l’archevêque de Thessalonique Léon le Philosophe sur l’Annonciation (25 mars 842)’, in Mélanges Eugène Tisserant. Vaticano. Vol. ii: 281302.Google Scholar
Lauritzen, F. (2017) ‘The Layers of Composition of the Synodikon of Alexius Studites’, Studia Ceranea 7: 121–28.Google Scholar
Lauxtermann, M. (1998) ‘Three Biographical Notes’, BZ 91: 391405.Google Scholar
Lauxtermann, M. (1999) ‘Ninth-Century Classicism and the Erotic Muse’, in Desire and Denial in Byzantium, ed. James, L.. Aldershot: 161–70.Google Scholar
Lauxtermann, M. (2003) Byzantine Poetry from Pisides to Geometres: Texts and Contexts. Vienna. Vol. 1.Google Scholar
Lauxtermann, M. (2019) Byzantine Poetry from Pisides to Geometres: Texts and Contexts. Vienna. Vol. 2.Google Scholar
Lavagnini, B. (1959–1960) ‘Siracusa occupata dagli Arabi e l’epistola di Teodosio Monaco’, Byzantion 29–30: 267–79.Google Scholar
Lechner, J. (2002) ‘Quelques remarques sur le rapport entre texte et image dans le psautier Athonis Pantocratoris 61’, Arte medievale II/1: 2534.Google Scholar
Lefort, J. (1995) ‘Les communications entre Constantinople et la Bithynie’, in Constantinople and Its Hinterland, eds. Mango, C. and Dagron, G.. Aldershot: 207–18.Google Scholar
Lefort, J. (1996) ‘Constantinople et la Bithynie, ou les fonctions d’un hinterland’, MEFREM 108: 366–69.Google Scholar
Lemercier, C. (2012) ‘Formale Methoden der Netzwerkanalyse in den Geschichtswissenschaften: Warum und Wie?’, in Historische Netzwerkanalysen (Österreichische Zeitschrift für Geschichtswissenschaften 23/1), eds. Müller, A. and Neurath, W.. Innsbruck-Vienna: 1641.Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1965) ‘Thomas le Slave’, TM 1: 255–97.Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1967) ‘Roga et rente d’État’, REB 25: 7883.Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1971) Le premier humanisme byzantin: Notes et remarques sur enseignement et culture à Byzance des origines au Xe siècle. Paris.Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1973) ‘L’histoire des Pauliciens d’Asie Mineure d’après les sources grecques’, TM 5: 1144.Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1979) The Agrarian History of Byzantium from the Origins to the Twelfth Century: The Sources and Problems. Galway.Google Scholar
Leone, P. L. M. (1989) ‘L’Encomium in patriarcham Antonium II Cauleam del filosofo e retore Niceforo’, Orpheus 10: 404–29.Google Scholar
Leontaritou, V. A. (1996) Εκκλησιαστικά αξιώματα και υπηρεσίες στην πρώιμη και μέση βυζαντινή περίοδο. Athens.Google Scholar
Leontopoulos, S. P. (1939) ‘Ταμεῖον ἐκκλησιαστικῆς ποιήσεως’, Ekklesiastikós Pháros 38: 305–22.Google Scholar
Leroy, J. (1958a) ‘La réforme studite’, in Il monachesimo orientale (OCA 153). Rome: 181214 (repr. in Études sur le monachisme byzantin: Textes rassemblés et présentés par O. Delouis, ed. J. Leroy. Bégrolles-en-Mauges. 2007: 155–99).Google Scholar
Leroy, J. (1958b) ‘Les petites Catecheses de s. Théodore Studite’, Le Muséon 71: 329–58 (repr. in Études sur le monachisme byzantin: Bégrolles-en-Mauges. 2007. Ch. 6).Google Scholar
Leroy, J. (1969) Studitisches Mönchtum: Spiritualität und Lebensform, ed. Leroy, J.. Graz-Cologne-Vienna.Google Scholar
Leroy, J. (1973) ‘Le Patmos St Jean 742 (Gregory 2464), un nouveau manuscrit de Nicolas Studite (†868)’, in Zetesis: Album amicorum door vrienden en collega’s aangeboden aan Prof. Dr. E. de Strycker ter gelegenheid van zijn 65e verjaardag, Antwerp-Utrecht: 488501.Google Scholar
Leroy, J. (1977) ‘Un nouveau manuscrit de Nicolas Stoudite: Le Paris. Gr. 494’, in La paléographie grecque et byzantine, eds. Irigoin, J. et al. Paris: 181–90.Google Scholar
Leroy, J. (2002) ‘Le monachisme stoudite’, in Theodore Stoudite, Les Grandes Catecheses (Livre I); Les epigrammes (I–XXIX); precedees d’une etude de J. Leroy sur le monachisme stoudite, traduction et notes par F. de Montleau (Spiritualité orientale 79), Abbaye de Bellefontaine: 7980.Google Scholar
Leroy, J. (2008) Études sur les grandes catéchèses de S. Théodore studite, eds. Delouis, O. and Voicu, S. J.. Vaticano.Google Scholar
Leserri, V. (2004) ‘Un’Epistola del patriarca Fozio all’imperatore Basilio’, Augustinianum 44: 461–69.Google Scholar
Leserri, V. (2005) ‘L’epistola del patriarca Fozio al papa Niccolò I’, Augustinianum 45: 259–63.Google Scholar
Leserri, V. (2006) ‘Riflessioni su un’esegesi biblica del patriarca Fozio: “Amphilochia”’, Augustinianum 46: 261–63.Google Scholar
Leserri, V. (2007) ‘La morte di Abele e la strage degli innocenti secondo Fozio’, Augustinianum 47: 227–28.Google Scholar
Letsios, D. (2004) ‘Theophilos and His “Khurramite” Policy: Some Reconsiderations’, Graeco-Arabica 9/10: 249–71.Google Scholar
Lifshitz, F. (1994) ‘Beyond Positivism and Genre: “Hagiographical” Texts As Historical Narrative’, Viator 25: 95113.Google Scholar
Lilie, R. J. (1996) Byzanz unter Eirene und Konstantin VI (780–802). Frankfurt am Main (Berliner Byzantinische Studien 2).Google Scholar
Lilie, R. J. ed. (1999) Die Patriarchen der ikonoklastischen Zeit: Germanos I.-Methodios I. (715–847). Frankfurt am Main (Berliner Byzantinische Studien 5).Google Scholar
Ljubarskij, J. (1994) ‘George the Monk As a Short-Story Writer’, JÖB 44: 255–64.Google Scholar
Loenertz, R. (1950) ‘Le panégyrique de S. Denys l’Aréopagite par S. Michel le syncelle’, AnBoll 68: 94107.Google Scholar
Loparev, Ch. (1899) ‘Zitie sv. caricy Theofanii i ego pozdnejsie pereskazy’, ZMNP 325: 343–61.Google Scholar
Loparev, Ch. (1904) ‘De S. Theodoro monacho hegumenoque Chorensi’, Zapiski Klassicheskago otdelniia imperatorskago russkago arkeologischeskago obschestva 1: 116.Google Scholar
Loparev, Ch. (1910) ‘Vizantijskie zitija svjatych VIII-IX vekov’, VizVrem 17: 1224.Google Scholar
Lourié, B. (2011) ‘The Feast of Pokrov, Its Byzantine Origin, and the Cult of Gregory the Illuminator and Isaac the Parthian (Sahak Partcev) in Byzantium’, Scrinium 7/1: 231331.Google Scholar
Louth, A. (2006) ‘Photios As Theologian’, in Byzantine Style, Religion and Civilization: In Honour of Sir Steven Runciman, ed. Jeffreys, E. M.. Cambridge: 206–23.Google Scholar
Lowe, V. (1976) ‘A Group of Hagiological Studite kontakia pros to toi theoi apo metras: A Critical Edition, with Notes’. Unpublished PhD thesis. University of Oxford.Google Scholar
Löwe, H. (1982) ‘Methodius im Reichenauer Verbrüderungsbuch’, DA 38: 341–62.Google Scholar
Lucà, S. (2016) ‘La distribuzione calendariale delle Catechesi di Teodoro di Studio nel Vat. gr. 2112’, in Manuscripta Graeca et Orientalia. Mélanges monastiques et patristiques en l’honneur de P. Géhin, eds. Binggeli, A. et al. Leuven-Paris-Bristol. 2016: 497522.Google Scholar
Ludwig, C. (1987) ‘Wer hat was in welcher Absicht wie beschrieben? Bemerkungen zur Historia des Petros Sikeliotes’, in Varia II, eds. Berger, A. et al. Bonn (Poikila Byzantina 6): 149227.Google Scholar
Ludwig, C. (1997) Sonderformen byzantinischer Hagiographie und ihr literarisches Vorbild: Untersuchungen zu den Viten des Äsop, des Philaretos, des Symeon Salos und des Andreas Salos. Frankfurt am Main.Google Scholar
Ludwig, C. (1998) ‘The Paulicians and Ninth-Century Byzantine Thought’, in Byzantium in the Ninth Century: Dead or Alive?, ed. Brubaker, L.. Aldershot: 2335.Google Scholar
Lukhovitskij, L. (2013) ‘Historical Memory of Byzantine Iconoclasm in the 14th c.: The Case of Nikephoros Gregoras and Philotheos Kokkinos’, in Aesthetics and Theurgy in Byzantium, eds. Mariev, S. and Stock, W. M.. Berlin: 205–34.Google Scholar
Lukhovitskij, L. (2014) ‘Nikephoros Gregoras’ Vita of St Michael the Synkellos: Rewriting Techniques and Reconstruction of the Iconoclast Past in a 14th Cent. Hagiographical Metaphrasis’, JÖB 64: 177–96.Google Scholar
Lukhovitskij, L. (2016) ‘Recollection, Reevaluation, Distortion: Symeon Metaphrastes’ Narrative Techniques in Retelling the History of Iconoclasm’, BZ 109/2: 785808.Google Scholar
Luzzi, A. (1996) ‘Per l’identificazione degli imperatori bizantini commemorati nel Sinassario di Costantinopoli’, RSBN 33: 4566.Google Scholar
Luzzi, A. (1999) ‘Precisazioni sull’epoca di formazione del Sinassario di Costantinopoli’, RSBN 36: 7591.Google Scholar
MacDougall, B. (2017) ‘Living Images and Authors of Virtue: Theodore of Stoudios on Plato of Sakkoudion and Gregory of Nazianzus on Basil’, BZ 110/3: 691712.Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1987) ‘Observations on the Nea Ekklesia of Basil I’, JÖB 37: 5164.Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1988a) ‘Basil I, Leo VI, and the Feast of the Prophet Elijah’, JÖB 38: 193–96.Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1988b) ‘The Bath of Leo the Wise and the “Macedonian Renaissance” Revisited: Topography, Iconography, Ceremonial, Ideology’, DOP. 42: 97118.Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1993) ‘The History of the Future and Its Uses: Prophecy, Policy and Propaganda’, in The Making of Byzantine History: Studies Dedicated to D. M. Nicol on His Seventieth Birthday, eds. Beaton, R. and Roueché, C.. Aldershot: 334 (reprinted with postscript in The Expansion of the Orthodox World: Byzantium, the Balkans and Russia, ed. J. Shepard. Aldershot. 2007: 29–63).Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1996) Constantinople médiévale: Études sur l’évolution des structures urbaines. Paris.Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1998) ‘The Road to Baghdad in the Thought-World of Ninth-Century Byzantium’, in Byzantium in the Ninth Century: Dead or Alive?, ed. Brubaker, L.. Aldershot: 195213.Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (2006) L’Orthodoxie des astrologues: La science entre le dogme et la divination à Byzance (VIIe–XIVe siècle). Paris.Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (2013) ‘Knowledge in Authority and Authorized History: The Imperial Intellectual Programme of Leo VI and Constantine VII’, in Authority in Byzantium, ed. Armstrong, P.. Farnham: 187211.Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (2015a) ‘Le patriarche Jean le Grammairien et la théorie de l’aniconisme’, in L’aniconisme dans l’art religieux byzantine, eds. Campagnolo, M. et al. Geneva: 8594.Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (2015b) ‘Le culte de saint Nicolas à Constantinople’, in En Orient et en Occident: Le culte de saint Nicolas en Europe, eds. Gazeau, V. et al. Paris: 4155.Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (2017) ‘Humanisme et mécénat impérial aux IXe et Xe siècles’, TM 21/2: 321.Google Scholar
Magrì, M. A. (1971) ‘Un canone inedito di Teodoro Studita nel Cod: Messanensis GR. 153’, in Umanità e Storia, Scritti in onore di Adelchi Attisani, ed. Franchini, R.. Messina. Vol. ii: 85101.Google Scholar
Magrì, M. A. (1978/1979) ‘Il саnоnе In requiem monachi di Teodoro Studita’, Helikon 18–19: 7692.Google Scholar
Magrì, M. A. (1979) Clemente innografo e gli inediti canoni cerimoniali. Rome.Google Scholar
Maguire, H. (1988) ‘The Art of Comparing in Byzantium’, Art Bulletin 70: 8893.Google Scholar
Majeska, G. P. (1977) ‘The Body of St Theophano the Empress and the Convent of St Constantine’, BSl 38: 1421.Google Scholar
Majeska, ed. (1984) Russian Travelers to Constantinople in the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries. Washington.Google Scholar
Majeska, (2005) ‘Patriarch Photius and the Conversion of the Rus’, Russian History 32: 413–18.Google Scholar
Makris, G. (2013) ‘Zur Dämonisierung des Kaisers Leon V. durch Ignatios Diakonos in der Vita des Patriarchen Nikephoros’, in Zwei Sonnen am Goldenen Horn? Kaiserliche und patriarchale Macht im byzantinischen Mittelalter, eds. Grünbart, M. et al. Berlin. Vol. ii: 6774.Google Scholar
Maksimovic, K. (2000) ‘Patriarch Methodios I. (843–847) und das studitische Schisma: Quellenkritische Bemerkungen’, Byzantion 70: 422–46.Google Scholar
Malamut, E. (2004) ‘Les itinéraires sacrés de Grégoire le Décapolite’, in Cristianità d’Occidente e Cristianità d’Oriente. Settimane di Studio della Fondazione Centro Italiano di Studi sull’Alto Medioevo 51. Spoleto: 1191–220.Google Scholar
Malamut, E. (2005) ‘Thessalonique 830–904’, in Zwischen Polis, Provinz und Peripherie, Beiträge zur byzantinischen Geschichte und Kultur, ed. Hoffmann, L. M. Wiesbaden: 159–90.Google Scholar
Maltese, E. V. (2014) ‘Il testo genuino di Teodoro Studita, Epitafio per la madre (BHG 2422), e Giovanni Crisostomo: Unicuique suum’, in ΕΝ ΚΑΛΟΙΣ ΚΟΙΝΟΠΡΑΓΙΑ: hommages à la mémoire de P. L. Malosse et J. Bouffartigue, ed. Amato, E.. Revue des Études Tardo-antiques (RET). Supplément 3. Nanterre: 305–11.Google Scholar
Malyševskij, J. (1887) ‘Logofet Feoktist, pokrovitel’ Konstantina Filosofa’, Trudy Kievskoj duchovnoj akademii 28/2: 265–67.Google Scholar
Mamboury, E. (1920) ‘Le couvent byzantine de femmes à Prinkipo’, EO 19: 200209.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1959) The Brazen House: A Study of the Vestibule of the Imperial Palace of Constantinople. Copenhagen.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1960) ‘The Legend of Leo the Wise’, ZRVI 6: 5993 (repr. in Byzantium and Its Image. London. 1984. Ch. xvi).Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1968a) ‘The Monastery of St Abercius at Kurşunlu’, DOP 22: 169–76.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1968b) ‘The Byzantine Church at Vize (Bizye) in Thrace and St Mary the Younger’, ZRVI 11: 913.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1973) ‘Eudocia Ingerina, the Normans and the Macedonian Dynasty’, ZRVI 14–15: 1727.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1975a) ‘The Availability of Books in the Byzantine Empire, A.D. 750–850’, in Byzantine Books and Bookmen, eds. Mango, C. and Sevcenko, I.. Washington: 2945.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1975b) ‘The Church of Sts Sergius and Bacchus Once again’, BZ 68: 385392.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1977) ‘The Liquidation of Iconoclasm and the Patriarch Photius’, in Iconoclasm: Papers Given at the Ninth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, eds. Bryer, A. A. and Herrin, J.. Birmingham: 133–40.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1978a) ‘The Date of the Studios Basilica at Istanbul’, BMGS 4: 115–22.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1978b) ‘Who Wrote the Chronicle of Theophanes?’, ZRVI 18: 917.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1982) ‘St. Anthusa of Mantineon and the Family of Constantine V’, AnBoll 100: 401–9.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1983) ‘The Two Lives of St Ioannikios and the Bulgarians’, HUS 7 (= Okeanos: Essays Presented to I. Ševčenko on His Sixtieth Birthday by His Colleagues and Students): 393–404.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1985) ‘On Re-Reading the Life of St Gregory the Decapolite’, Byzantina 13/1: 633–46.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1991) ‘Greek Culture in Palestine after the Arab Conquest’, in Scritture, libri e testi nelle aree provinciali di bisanzio, eds. Cavallo, G. et al. Spoleto. Vol. i: 149–60.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1994) ‘Notes d’épigraphie et d’archéologie: Constantinople, Nicée’, TM 12: 343–58.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1999) ‘The Relics of St Euphemia and the Synaxarion of Constantinople’, BBGG 53 (= S. Lucà and L. Perria, Studi in onore di mgr P. Canart per il LXX compleanno), vol. iii: 7987.Google Scholar
Mango, C. (2009) ‘The Life of St Theodore of Chora and the Chronicle of Theophanes’, in Captain and Scholar: Papers in Memory of D. I. Polemis, eds. Chrysos, E. and Zachariadou, E. A.. Andros: 183–94.Google Scholar
Mango, C., and Efthymiadis, S. (1997) The Correspondence of Ignatios the Deacon. Washington (CFHB 29, DOT 11).Google Scholar
Mango, C., and Hawkins, E. J. W. (1965) ‘The Apse Mosaics of St Sophia at Istanbul: Report on Work Carried Out in 1964’, DOP 19: 115–51.Google Scholar
Mango, C., and Hawkins, E. J. W. (1972) ‘The Mosaics at St Sophia at Istanbul. The Church Fathers in the North Tympanum’, DOP 26: 141.Google Scholar
Mango, C., and Ševčenko, I. (1973) ‘Some Churches and Monasteries on the Southern Shore of the Sea of Marmara’, DOP 27: 242–48.Google Scholar
Maraval, P. (1989) ‘Songes et visions comme mode d’invention des reliques’, Augustinianum 29: 583–99.Google Scholar
Marin, E. (1897) Les moines de Constantinople. Paris.Google Scholar
Marino, S. (1986) ‘Considerazioni sulla personalità di Metodio I, patriarca da Costantinopoli’, in Culto delle imagini e crisi iconoclasta, ed. Crimi, C.. Palermo: 117–26.Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. (1978) ‘Η Χρονογραφία του Ψευδο-Συμεών και οι πηγές της’. Unpublished PhD thesis. University of Ioannina.Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. (1979) ‘La Vie de Saint Georges d’Amastris et Photius’, JÖB 28: 7582 (repr. in History and Literature of Byzantium in the 9th–10th Centuries. Aldershot. 2004. Ch. ii).Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. (1983) ‘Βίος τῆς αὐτοκράτειρας Θεοδώρας (BHG 1731)’, Symmeikta 5: 249–85.Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. (1986) ‘Quelques remarques sur la famille des Genesioi aux IXe-Xe siècles’, ZRVI 24/25: 103–8 (repr. in History and Literature of Byzantium in the 9th–10th Centuries. Aldershot. 2004. Ch. xi).Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. (1992) ‘An Anonymous Laudatory Poem in Honor of Basil I’, DOP 46 (= Homo Byzantinus: Papers in Honor of A. Kazhdan): 225–32.Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. (1994) ‘Constantine the Great in Macedonian Historiography: Models and Approaches’, in New Constantines: The Rhythm of Imperial Renewal in Byzantium, 4th–13th Centuries, ed. Magdalino, P.. Aldershot: 159–70 (repr. in History and Literature of Byzantium in the 9th and 10th Centuries. Aldershot. 2004).Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. (1998) ‘The Rehabilitation of the Emperor Theophilos’, in Byzantium in the Ninth Century: Dead or Alive?, ed. Brubaker, L.. Aldershot: 3749.Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. (1999) ‘La chronique de l’an 811 et le Scriptor Incertus de Leone Armenio: problèmes des relations entre l’hagiographie et l’histoire’, REB 57: 255–62.Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. (2013) ‘Οι μεταμορφώσεις της μυθολογίας του Βασιλείου Α΄’, in Antecessor: Festschrift für S. N. Troianos zum 80. Geburtstag, eds. Leontaritou, V. A. et al. Athens: 945–70.Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. (2015) ‘Teachers and Textbooks in Byzantium, Ninth to Eleventh Centuries’, in Networks of Learning: Perspectives on Scholars in Byzantine East and Latin West, c. 1000–1200, eds. Steckel, S. et al. Berlin: 316.Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. (2016) ‘Notes et remarques sur la Vie de saint Pierre d’Atroa’, in Le saint, le moine et le paysan: Mélanges d’histoire byzantine offerts à M. Kaplan, eds. Delouis, O. et al. Paris: 395405.Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. (2017) ‘L’éducation à Byzance aux IXe-Xe siècles: Problèmes et questions diverses’, TM 21/2: 5373.Google Scholar
Martin, E. J. (1930) A History of the Iconoclast Controversy. London (repr. New York. 1978).Google Scholar
Martin-Hisard, B. (1994) ‘Le culte de l’archange Michel dans l’empire byzantin (VIIIe-XIe siècles)’, in Culto e insediamenti micaelici nell’Italia meridionale fra tarda antichità e medioevo, eds. Carletti, C. and Otranto, G.. Bari: 351–73.Google Scholar
Martin-Hisard, B. (2014) ‘Hagiographie et Liturgie: Pantoléon et l’Enkômion pour l’archange Michel (BHG 1289)’, in Συναξις καθολικη: Beiträge zu Gottesdienst und Geschichte der fünf altkirchlichen Patriarchate für Heinzgerd Brakmann zum 70. Geburtstag, eds. Atanassova, D. and Chronz, T.. Münster-Berlin: 451–76.Google Scholar
Matantseva, T. (1993) ‘La Vie d’Hilarion, higoumène de Dalmatos, par Sabas (BHG 2177)’, RSBN 30: 1729.Google Scholar
Matantseva, T. (1996a) ‘Eloge des archanges Michel et Gabriel par Michel le Moine (BHG 1294a)’, JÖB 46: 97155.Google Scholar
Matantseva, T. (1996b) ‘Le Vaticanus graecus 1669, ménologe prémétaphrastique de novembre’, Scriptorium 50/1: 106–13.Google Scholar
Matantseva, T. (1996c) ‘Un fragment d’une nouvelle vie de saint Théodore Stoudite, vie D (BHG 1755f)’, BF 23: 151–63.Google Scholar
Matantseva, T. (1998) ‘La conférence sur la vénération des images en décembre 814’, REB 56: 249–60.Google Scholar
Mathews, Th. (1971) The Early Churches of Constantinople: Architecture and Liturgy. University Park.Google Scholar
McCormick, M. (1994) ‘Textes, images et iconoclasme in le cadre des relations entre Byzance et l’Occident carolingien’, in Testo e immagine nell’alto medioevo: Spoleto. Vol. i: 95–162.Google Scholar
McGeer, E. et al. (1996) Catalogue of Byzantine Seals at Dumbarton Oaks and in the Fogg Museum of Art, Vol. V: The East (Continued), Constantinople and Environs, Unknown Locations, Addenda, Uncertain Readings. Washington.Google Scholar
Meijer, J. (1975) A Successful Council of Union: A Theological Analysis of the Photian Synod of 879–880. Thessaloniki.Google Scholar
Mellas, A. (1984) Η Χάλκη των Πριγκηπονήσων. Athens.Google Scholar
Menthon, B. (1935) L’Olympe de Bithynie: Ses saints, ses couvents, ses sites: Une terre de légendes. Paris.Google Scholar
Mercati, S. G. (1920) ‘Note d’epigrafia bizantina (I.IV)’, Bessarione 24: 192205.Google Scholar
Mercati, S. G. (1929/1930) ‘Inno anacreontico alla SS. Trinità di Metrofane arcivescovo di Smirne’, BZ 30: 5460 (repr. in Collectanea Byzantina. Bari. 1970. Vol. i: 443–51).Google Scholar
Mercati, S. G. (1953) ‘Epigramma in esametri di Dionisio Studita in lode di san Teodoro e di Anatolio Studiti’, REB 11: 224–32.Google Scholar
Métivier, S. (2008) ‘L’organisation de la frontière arabo-byzantine en Cappadoce (VIIIe–IXe siècle)’, in Puer Apuliae: Mélanges offerts à J. M. Martin, ed. Cuozzo, E.. Paris. Vol. ii: 433–54.Google Scholar
Métivier, S. (2012) ‘Aristocrate et saint: Le cas d’Eudokimos’, in Réseaux familiaux à la fin de l’Antiquité et au Moyen Âge: In memoriam A. Laiou et E. Patlagean, ed. Caseau, B.. Paris: 95112.Google Scholar
Métivier, S. (2017) ‘Michel Maléinos, un saint des Phocas?’, in Mélanges J.-C. Cheynet, eds. Caseau, B. et al. Paris (= TM 21/1): 451–58.Google Scholar
Métivier, S. (2018) ‘Peut-on parler d’une hagiographie aristocratique à Byzance (VIIIe–XIe siècle)?’, in Byzantine Hagiography: Texts, Themes and Projects, ed. Rigo, A.. Turnhout: 179–99.Google Scholar
Métivier, S., and Papaconstantinou, A. (2007) ‘L’école du monastère de Stoudios: Vie de Nicolas Stoudite’, in Économie et société à Byzance (VIIIe–XIIe siècle), ed. Métivier, S.. Paris: 219.Google Scholar
Michanian, M., and Prigent, V. (2003) ‘Les stratèges de Sicilie: De la naissance du theme au règne de Leon V’, REB 61: 87141.Google Scholar
Mioni, E. (1948) ‘I Kontakia inediti di Giuseppe Innografo’, BBGG 2: 8798 and 177–92.Google Scholar
Mioni, E. (1950) ‘L’encomio di S. Agata di Metodio patriarca di Costantinopoli’, AnBoll 68: 5893.Google Scholar
Mioni, E. (1967) Bibliothecae Divi Marci Venetiarum. Codices Graeci manuscripti, vol. 1: Codices in classes a prima usque ad quintam inclusi, Pars prior: classis I– Classis II, codd. 1–120. Rome.Google Scholar
Mioni, E. (1985) Bibliothecae Diui Marci Venetiarum codices graeci manuscripti. Volumen II: Thesaurus Antiquus. Codices 300–625. Rome.Google Scholar
Mitsiou, E. (2012) ‘Networks of Nicaea: 13th century Socio-Economic Ties, Structures and Prosopography’, in Liquid and Multiple: Individuals and Identities in the Thirteenth-Century Aegean, eds. Saint-Guillain, G. and Stathakopoulos, D.. Paris: 91104.Google Scholar
Moffatt, A. (1977) ‘Schooling in the Iconoclast Centuries’, in Iconoclasm: Papers Given at the Ninth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, eds. Bryer, A. A. and Herrin, J.. Birmingham: 8592.Google Scholar
Mondrian, B. (1993) ‘Antoine Éparque et Augsbourg: Le catalogue de vente des manuscrits grecs acquis par la ville d’empire’, BBGG 47: 227–43.Google Scholar
Moravcsik, G. (1961) ‘Sagen und Legenden über Kaiser Basileios I.’, DOP 15: 59126 (repr. in Studia Byzantina. Amsterdam. 1967).Google Scholar
Morini, E. (1979) ‘Ancora sulla Vita di s. Giorgio di Amastride: Note su un recente contributo’, Studi e Ricerche sull’ Oriente Cristiano 2: 127–47.Google Scholar
Morris, R. (1995) Monks and Laymen in Byzantium 843–1118. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Müller, C. F. (1891) ‘Ignatii Diaconi acrostichon alphabeticum’, Rheinisches Museum, N. F. 46: 320–23.Google Scholar
Moulet, B. (2011) Évêques, pouvoir et société à Byzance (VIIIe–XIesiècle): Territoires, communautés et individus dans la société provinciale byzantine. Paris.Google Scholar
Mullett, M. (1984) ‘Aristocracy and Patronage in the Literary Circles of Comnenian Constantinople’, in The Byzantine Aristocracy IX to XIII Centuries, ed. Angold, M.. Oxford: 173201.Google Scholar
Mullett, M. (1990) ‘Writing in Early Medieval Byzantium’, in The Uses of Literacy in Early Medieval Europe, ed. McKitterick, R.. Cambridge: 156–85.Google Scholar
Mullett, M. (1997) Theophylact of Ochrid: Reading the Letters of a Byzantine Archbishop. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Naumann, R., and Belting, H. (1966) Die Euphemia-Kirche am Hippodrom zu Istanbul und ihre Fresken. Berlin.Google Scholar
Nef, A., and Prigent, V. (2013) ‘Guerroyer pour la Sicile (827–902)’, in La Sicilia del IX secolo tra Bizantini e musulmani, eds. Modeo, S. et al. Caltanisseta: 1340.Google Scholar
Neil, B. (2006) Seventh-Century Popes and Martyrs: The Political Hagiography of Anastasius Bibliothecarius. Turnhout.Google Scholar
Neirynck, S., and Van Deun, P. (2018) ‘Est-ce qu’on a decouvert la profession de foi de Metrophane de Smyrne?’, in The Literary Legacy of Byzantium: Editions, Translations, and Studies in Honour of J. A. Munitiz, eds. Van Deun, P. et al. Turnhout: 321–32.Google Scholar
Neville, L. (2018) Guide to Byzantine Historical Writing. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Niavis, P. (1987) The Reign of the Byzantine Emperor Nicephorus I (AD 802–811). Athens.Google Scholar
Niavis, P. (1990) ‘Iosêph, Hegoumenos tês monês tôn Katharôn’, Byzantinos Domos 4: 109–17.Google Scholar
Nicol, D. (1984) ‘Prosopography of the Byzantine Aristocracy’, in The Byzantine Aristocracy: IX to XII Centuries, ed. Angold, M.. Oxford: 7991.Google Scholar
Nikitin, P. (1895) ‘O nekotorych grecheskich tekstach zhitij sviatych’, ZapANIst.fil. Ser. 8, I.1: 167.Google Scholar
Nikolaou, K. (1994) ‘Οι γυναίκες στο βίο και τα έργα του θεόφιλου’, Symmeikta 9 (= Μνήμη Δ.Α. Ζακυθηνοῦ) Vol. 2: 137–51.Google Scholar
Nissen, Th. (1936/1938) ‘Textkritisches zur Vita des Nikolaus Studites’, DChAE 4: 9199.Google Scholar
Nogara, A. (1978) ‘Sergio il Confessore e il cod. 67 della Biblioteca di Fozio patriarca di Costantinopoli’, Aevum 52: 261–66.Google Scholar
Norden, E. (1898) Die Antike Kunstprosa vom IV Jahrhundert v. Chr. bis in die Zeit der Renaissance. Leipzig (repr. 1995).Google Scholar
Noret, J. (1968) ‘Ménologes, Synaxaires, Ménées: Essai de clarification d’une terminologie’, AnBoll 86: 2124.Google Scholar
Noyé, G. (1998) ‘Byzance et Italie méridionale’, in Byzantium in the Ninth Century: Dead or Alive?, ed. Brubaker, L.. Aldershot: 229–43.Google Scholar
Odorico, P. (1983) ‘La politica dell’immaginario di Leone VI il Saggio’, Byzantion 53: 597631.Google Scholar
Odorico, P. (1986) Il prato e l’ape: Il sapere sentenzioso del monaco Giovanni. Vienna.Google Scholar
Odorico, P. (1990) ‘La cultura della syllogé. 1) Il cosiddetto enciclopedismo bizantino. 2) Le tavole dei sapere di Giovanni Damasceno’, BZ 83: 123.Google Scholar
Odorico, P. (2001) ‘Idéologie politique, production littéraire et patronage au 10° siècle: l’empereur Constantin VII et le Synaxariste Evariste’, MEG 1: 121.Google Scholar
Odorico, P. (2002) ‘L’auteur byzantin: Un essai de définition’, in Pour une nouvelle histoire de la littérature byzantine: Problèmes, méthodes, approches, propositions, eds. Odorico, P. and Agapitos, A.. Paris: 6180.Google Scholar
Odorico, P. (2006) ‘Displaying la littérature Byzantine’, in Proceedings of the 21st International Congress of Byzantine Studies (London 21–26 August 2006), eds. Bryer, A. and Jeffreys, E.. Aldershot. Vol. 1: 213–34.Google Scholar
Odorico, P. (2011) ‘Cadre d’exposition/cadre de pensée – la culture du recueil’, in Encyclopedic Trends in Byzantium?, eds. Van Deun, P. and Macé, C.. Leuven: 89107.Google Scholar
Odorico, P. (2014) ‘Prolegomènes à la litterature byzantine du IXe et du Xe siècle’, in Byzantine Culture, ed. Sakel, D.. Ankara: 93108.Google Scholar
Odorico, P., and Agapitos, A. (2004) (eds.) Les vies des saints à Byzance: Genre littéraire ou biographie historique? Paris.Google Scholar
Oikonomidès, N. (1972) Les listes de préséance byzantines des IXe et Xe siècles. Paris.Google Scholar
Oikonomidès, N. (1985) ‘Some Remarks on the Apse Mosaic of St Sophia’, DOP 39: 111–15.Google Scholar
Oikonomidès, N. (1994) ‘Pour une nouvelle lecture des inscriptions de Skripou en Béotie’, TM 12: 479–93 (repr. in Social and Economic Life in Byzantium. Aldershot. 2004. Ch. xxvii).Google Scholar
Oikonomidès, N. (1996) ‘St. Andrew, Joseph the Hymnographer, and the Slavs of Patras’, in Λειμών: Studies presented to L. Rydén, ed. Rosenqvist, J. O.. Uppsala: 7178 (repr. in Social and Economic Life in Byzantium. Aldershot. 2004. Ch. ix).Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. (1930) ‘Les débuts de la querelle des images’, in Études sur l’histoire et sur l’art de Byzance: Mélanges C. Diehl. Paris. Vol. i: 235–55.Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. (1952) Geschichte des byzantinischen Staates. Munich.Google Scholar
Pankova, M. M. et al. eds. (2007) Salterio griego Jlúdov (ms. gr. 129, Museo Histórico del Estado, Moscú): Libro de estudios. Moscow-Madrid.Google Scholar
Papachryssanthou, D. (1973) ‘La vie monastique dans les campagnes byzantines du VIIIe au XIe siècles: Ermitages, groupes, communautes’, Byzantion 43: 158–80.Google Scholar
Papachryssanthou, D. (1974) ‘La vie de saint Euthyme le Jeune et la métropole de Thessalonique à la fin du IX et au début du Xe siècle’, REB 32: 225–45.Google Scholar
Papaconstantinou, A. (2012) ‘Saints and Saracens: On Some Miracle Accounts of the Early Arab Period’, in Byzantine Religious Culture: Studies in Honor of A. M. Talbot, eds. Sullivan, D. et al. Leiden-Boston: 323–38.Google Scholar
Papadakis, A. (1970) ‘The Unpublished Life of Euthymius of Sardis: Bodleianus Laudianus Graecus 69’, Traditio 26: 6389.Google Scholar
Papadopoulos, G. I. (1890) Συμβολαί εις την ιστορίαν της παρ’ ημίν εκκλησιαστικής μουσικής και οι από των αποστολικών χρόνων άχρι των ημερών ημών ακμάσαντες επιφανέστεροι μελωδοί, υμνογράφοι, μουσικοί και μουσικολόγοι. Athens.Google Scholar
Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A. (1899) ‘Ὁ Πατριάρχης Φώτιος ὡς πατὴρ ἅγιος τῆς Ὀρθοδόξου Καθολικῆς Ἐκκλησίας’, BZ 8: 647–71.Google Scholar
Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A. (1900) ‘Theophanes Sikelos’, BZ 9: 370–78.Google Scholar
Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A. (1901) ‘Καὶ πάλιν περὶ τῆς δεύτερας ᾠδῆς τῶν ᾀσματικῶν κανόνων’, Ἐκκλησιαστικὴ Ἀλήθεια 21: 426–27.Google Scholar
Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A. (1902) ‘Ὁ ὑμνογράφος Ἰγνάτιος’, Ekklesiastike Aletheia 26: 3739, 68–70 and 88–91.Google Scholar
Papaeliopoulou-Photopoulou, E. (1994/1995) ‘Προβλήματα βυζαντινῆς ὑμνογραφίας ἢ περί τινων ἀκροστιχίδων τοῦ ὑμνογράφου Γεωργίου’, Diptycha 6: 431–78.Google Scholar
Papaioannou, S. (2012) ‘Rhetoric and the Philosopher in Byzantium’, in Essays in Byzantine Philosophy, eds. Ierodiakonou, K. and Bydén, B.. Athens: 171–97.Google Scholar
Papaioannou, S. (2014) ‘Voice, Signature, Mask: The Byzantine Author’, in The Author in Middle Byzantine Literature: Modes, Functions, and Identities, ed. Pizzone, A.. Berlin: 2140.Google Scholar
Papagianni, E., and Troianos, S. (1984) ‘Die Besetzung der Ämter im Grossskeuophylakeion der Grossen Kirche im 12. Jahrhundert’, FM 6: 8797.Google Scholar
Papavarnavas, Ch. (2016) ‘The Role of the Audience in the Pre-Metaphrastic Passions’, AnBoll 134/2: 6682.Google Scholar
Pargoire, J. (1899) ‘Une loi monastique de S. Platon’, BZ 8: 98101.Google Scholar
Pargoire, J. (1900/1901) ‘A quelle date l’hégoumène saint Platon est-il mort?’, EO 4: 164–70.Google Scholar
Pargoire, J. (1901a) ‘Les monastères de saint Ignace et les cinq plus petit îlots de l’archipel des Princes’, IRAIK 7: 5691.Google Scholar
Pargoire, J. (1901b) ‘Saints Iconophiles’, EO 4: 347–56.Google Scholar
Pargoire, J. (1901/1902) ‘Saint Euthyme et Jean de Sardes’, EO 5: 157–61.Google Scholar
Pargoire, J. (1902) ‘S. Théophane le Chronographe et ses rapports avec s. Théodore Studite’, VizVrem 9: 31102.Google Scholar
Pargoire, J. (1903a) ‘Saint Méthode de Constantinople avant 821’, EO 6: 126–31.Google Scholar
Pargoire, J. (1903b) ‘Saint Méthode et la persécution’, EO 6: 183–91.Google Scholar
Pargoire, J. (1906a) ‘Saint Joseph de Thessalonique’, EO 9: 278–82 and 351–56.Google Scholar
Pargoire, J. (1906b) ‘Saint Thaddée l’homologète’, EO 9: 3741.Google Scholar
Pargoire, J. (1907) ‘Les oeuvres de Saint Joseph de Thessalonique’, EO 10: 207–10.Google Scholar
Parry, K. (1989) ‘Theodore Studites and the Patriarch Nikephoros on Image-Making As a Christian Imperative’, Byzantion 59: 164–83.Google Scholar
Parry, K. (1996) Depicting the Word: Byzantine Iconophile Thought of the Eighth and Ninth Centuries. Leiden.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Paschalidis, S. A. (1994a) ‘Ἔνας ὁμολογητής τῆς δευτέρης Εἰκονομαχίας· ὁ ἀρχιεπίσκοπος Θεσσαλονίκης Ἀντώνιος (†844)’, Βυζαντινά 17: 189216.Google Scholar
Paschalidis, S. A. (1994b) ‘Ἡ συνείδηση τῆς Ἐκκλησίας γιὰ τὴν ἁγιότατη τοῦ Μ. Φωτίου καὶ ἡ ἔνταξή του στό ἑορτολόγιο. Καταγραφὴ καὶ ἀνάλυση τῶν φιλοφωτιανῶν καὶ ἀντιφωτιανῶν πηγῶν’, in Μνήμη Ἁγίων Γρηγορίου τοῦ Θεολόγου καὶ Μεγάλου Φωτίου, ἀρχιεπισκόπων Κωνσταντινουπόλεως, eds. Zissis, Th. et al. Thessaloniki: 367–97.Google Scholar
Paschalidis, S. A. (1999) Νικήτας Δαβίδ Παφλαγών: Το πρόσωπο και το έργο του. Thessaloniki.Google Scholar
Paschalidis, S. A. (2004) ‘From Hagiography to Historiography: The Case of the Vita Ignatii (BHG 817) by Nicetas David the Paphlagonian’, in Les Vies de Saints à Byzance. Genre littéraire ou biographie historique?, eds. Odorico, P. and Agapitos, P. A.. Paris: 161–73.Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. (1968) ‘À Byzance: Ancienne hagiographie et histoire sociale’, Annales. ÉSC 23/1: 106–26 (repr. in Structure sociale, famille, Chrétienté à Byzance: IVe–XIe siècle. London. 1981. Ch. v).Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. (1976) ‘L’histoire de la femme déguisée en moine et l’évolution de la sainteté feminine à Byzance’, SM, 3e série, 17, Spoleto: 617–23 (repr. in Structure sociale, famille, chrétienté à Byzance: IVe-XIe siècle. London. 1981. Ch. xi).Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. (1981) ‘Sainteté et pouvoir’, in The Byzantine Saint, ed. Hackel, S.. London: 88105 (repr. in Figures du pouvoir à Byzance, IXe–XIIe siècle. Spoleto. 2001: 173–98).Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. (1984a) ‘Les debuts d’une aristocratie byzantine et le témoignage de l’historiographie: Système des nombs et liens de parenté aux IXe–Xe siècles’, in The Byzantine Aristocracy: IX to XII Centuries, ed. Angold, M.. Oxford: 2342 (repr. in Figures du pouvoir à Byzance: IXe–XIIe siècle. Spoleto. 2001: 131–57).Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. (1984b) ‘Théodora de Thessalonique. Une sainte moniale et un culte citadin (IXe–XXe siècle)’, in Culto dei santi, istituzioni e classi sociali in età pre-industriale, eds. Gajano, S. B. and Sebastiani, L.. Rome: 3767.Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. (1988) ‘Les Stoudites, l’empereur et Rome’, in Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo. Spoleto. Vol. 1: 429–60 (repr. in Figures du pouvoir à Byzance: IXe–XIIe siècle. Spoleto. 2001: 73–98).Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. (1989) ‘Le Basileus assassiné et la Sainteté Impériale’, in Media in Francia: Recueil de mélanges offert à K. F. Werner. Maulévrier: 345–61.Google Scholar
Patterson Ševčenko, N. (1998) ‘Canon and Calendar: The Role of a Ninth-Century Hymnographer in Shaping the Celebration of the Saints’, in Byzantium in the Ninth Century: Dead or Alive?, ed. Brubaker, L.. Aldershot: 101–14.Google Scholar
Patterson Ševčenko, N. (2013) ‘The Imperial Menologia and the “Menologion” of Basil II.’, in The Celebration of the Saints in Byzantine Art and Liturgy, Patterson Ševčenko, N.. Farnham: 132.Google Scholar
Peeters, P. (1911) ‘S. Romain le néomartyr († 1 mai 780) d’après un document géorgien’, AnBoll 30: 393427.Google Scholar
Peeters, P. (1951) ‘Une sainte arménienne oubliée: Sainte Marie la Jeune († 902–903)’, Recherches d’histoire et de philologie orientales 1: 129–35.Google Scholar
Pelekanides, S. et al. eds. (1979) Οι Θησαυροί του Αγίου Όρους. Εικονογραφημένα χειρόγραφα. Athens.Google Scholar
Pelikan, J. (2011) Imago Dei: The Byzantine Apologia for Icons. Oxford.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pentcheva, B. V. (2006) Icons and Power: The Mother of God in Byzantium. University Park.Google Scholar
Pentcheva, B. V. (2010) The Sensual Icon: Space, Ritual, and the Senses in Byzantium. University Park.Google Scholar
Pentkovskij, A. M. (2001) Tipikon patriarha Aleksija Studita v Bizantii i na Rusi. Moscow.Google Scholar
Perger, T. (1901) Scriptores Originum Constantinopolitarum. Leipzig (repr. New York. 1975).Google Scholar
Peri, V. (1976) ‘C’è un concilio ecumenico ottavo?’, AHC 8: 4379.Google Scholar
Peri, V. (1988/1989) ‘La brama e lo zelo della Fede del popolo chiamato Rhos’, Harvard Ukrainian Studies 12/13: 3962.Google Scholar
Perria, L. (1991) ‘La minuscola “tipo Anastasio”’, in Scritture, libri e testi nelle aree provinciali di Bisanzio, eds. Cavallo, G. et al. Spoleto. Vol. i: 271318.Google Scholar
Perria, L. (1993) ‘Scrittura e ornamentazione nei manoscritti di origine studita’, BBGG 47: 245–80.Google Scholar
Perrone, L. (1990) ‘Il Costantinopolitano IV (869–870): Primato romano, pentarchia e comunione ecclesiale alla vigilia della separazione fra oriente e occidente’, in Storia dei concili ecumenici, ed. Alberigo, G.. Brescia: 155–81.Google Scholar
Perry, B. E. (1953) ‘An Aesopic Fable in Photius’, BZ 46: 308313.Google Scholar
Petit, L. (1900) ‘Les évêques de Thessalonique’, EO 4: 216–17.Google Scholar
Petit, L. (1916) ‘Le Synodicon de Thessalonique’, EO 18: 236–54.Google Scholar
Petit, L. (1926) Bibliographie des acolouthies grecques. Brussels.Google Scholar
Pétridès, S. (1903) ‘Office inédit de saint Clément’, BZ 12: 575–81.Google Scholar
Petrov, P. (1966) ‘La politique étranger de la Bulgarie au milieu du IXe siècle et la conversion des Bulgares’, BBulg 2: 4152.Google Scholar
Phountoules, I. M. (1961) ‘Οἱ ὄσοι αὐτάδελφοι Δαβίδ, Συμεὼν καὶ Γεώργιος, οἱ ὁμολογηταί’, in Λεσβιακὸν ἑορτολόγιον, ed. Phoutoules, I. M.. Athens. Vol. iii: 910.Google Scholar
Phytrakes, A. (1968) ‘Ἅγιος Νικόλαος ὁ Κυδωνιεύς’, in Πεπραγμένα τοῦ Β´ διεθνοῦς Κρητολογικοῦ συνεδρίου. Athens, ed. Panaiotakis, N. M.. Vol. iii: 286303.Google Scholar
Pignani, A. (2007) Teodoro Studita: Catechesi-epitafio per la madre. Naples.Google Scholar
Pignani, A. (2009) ‘Ancora sulla Catechesi – epitafio per la madre di Teodoro Studita: In margine a una recente recensione’, Bizantinistica 11: 183204.Google Scholar
Pitsakis, K. G. (2009) ‘Φώτιος … ὁ μεταονομασθεὶς Ταράσιος· σχετικὰ με μία παράδοξη ταύτιση’, in Realia Byzantina, eds. Kotzabassi, S. and Mavromatis, G.. Berlin: 197206.Google Scholar
Pizzone, A. (2012) ‘Theodore and the Black Man: Imagining (through) the Icon in Byzantium’, in Knotenpunkt Byzanz: Wissensformen und kulturelle Wechselbeziehungen, eds. Speer, A. and Steinkrüger, P.. Berlin: 4770.Google Scholar
Pizzone, A. (2014) ‘Introduction: The Author in Middle Byzantine Literature: A View from Within’, in The Author in Middle Byzantine Literature: Modes, Functions, and Identities, ed. Pizzone, A.. Berlin: 318.Google Scholar
Podolak, P. (2015) ‘L’agiografia di Dionigi fra Oriente e Occidente: Breve studio del suo sviluppo ed edizione del panegirico di Michele Sinchello (BHG 556)’, Byzantion 85: 179258.Google Scholar
Polemis, I. D. (1989) ‘Φιλολογικὲς παρατηρήσεις σὲ βυζαντινὰ ἁγιολογικὰ καὶ ρητορικὰ κείμενα’, Hell 40: 403–8.Google Scholar
Polidori, V. (2014) ‘Photius and Metrophanes of Smyrna: The Controversy of the Authorship of the Mystagogy of the Holy Spirit’, MEG 14: 199208.Google Scholar
Politis, L. (1968) ‘Συμπληρωματικοι καταλογοι χειρογράφων Αγιου Ορους’, Hell 21: 347–77.Google Scholar
Poljakova, S. V. (1973) ‘Fol’klornyj suzet o scastlivom glupce v nekotorych pamjatnikach agiografii VIII v.’, VizVrem 34: 130–36.Google Scholar
Potache, D. (1981) ‘Le theme et la forteresse de Charsianon: Recherches dans la région d’Akdagmadeni’, in Geographica Byzantina, ed. Ahrweiler, H.. Paris: 101–7.Google Scholar
Pott, T. (2000) La réforme liturgique byzantine: Étude du phénomène de l’évolution non-spontanée de la liturgie byzantine. Rome.Google Scholar
Prato, G. (1986) ‘Attività scrittoria in Calabria tra IX e X secolo’, JÖB 36: 219–28 (repr. in Studi di paleografia greca. Spoleto. 1994: 1–11 + figures).Google Scholar
Prato, G. (2000) ‘Una questione di metodo’, in I manoscritti greci tra riflessione e dibattito: Atti del V Colloquio Internazionale di Paleografia Greca, ed. Prato, G.. Florence. Vol. ii: 701–7.Google Scholar
Pratsch, T. (1998) Theodoros Studites (759–826) - zwischen Dogma und Pragma: Der Abt des Studiosklosters in Konstantinopel im Spannungsfeld von Patriarch, Kaiser und eigenem Anspruch. Bern.Google Scholar
Pratsch, T. (2000) ‘Ignatios the Deacon – Cleric of the Constantinopolitan Patriarchate, Metropolitan Bishop of Nikaia, Private Scholar, Teacher and Writer (a Life Reconsidered)’, BMGS 24: 82101.Google Scholar
Pratsch, T. (2001) ‘Ein Brief Platons in zwei Briefen des Theodoros Studites – eine textkritische Anmerkung’, GBBNPh 1: 6374.Google Scholar
Pratsch, T. (2004) ‘Das Todesdatum der Maria (der Jüngeren) von Bizye (BHG 1164): † 16. Februar 902’, BZ 97/2: 567–69.Google Scholar
Pratsch, T. (2005) Der hagiographische Topos: Griechische Heiligenviten in mittelbyzantinischer Zeit. Berlin.Google Scholar
Pratsch, T. (2007) ‘Mönchsorden in Byzanz? – zur Entstehung und Entwicklung monastischer Verbände in Byzanz (8.–10. Jh.)’, Millennium-Jahrbuch 4: 261–77.Google Scholar
Preiser-Kapeller, J. (2020) ‘Letters and Network Analysis’, in Companion to Byzantine Epistolography, ed. Riehle, A.. Leiden: 431–65.Google Scholar
Prell, C. (2012) Social Network Analysis: History, Theory and Methodology. Los Angeles-London.Google Scholar
Prieto Domínguez, Ó. (2008) ‘Problemas de cronología relativa en dos corpora del patriarca Focio: Epistulae y Amphilochia’, MEG 8: 255–70.Google Scholar
Prieto Domínguez, Ó. (2013) ‘On the Founder of the Skripou Church: Literary Trends in the Milieu of Photius’, GRBS 53/1: 166–91.Google Scholar
Prieto Domínguez, Ó. (2014a) ‘The Massive Conversion of Jews Decreed by Emperor Basil I in 873–874: Its Reflection in Contemporary Legal Codes and Its Underlying Reasons’, in Jews in Early Christian Law: Byzantium and the Latin West, 6th–11th c., eds. Tolan, J. et al. Turnhout: 283310.Google Scholar
Prieto Domínguez, Ó. (2014b) ‘Recounting Suffering: Patriarchal Tortures in Greek Medieval Literature’, in Agalma: Homenaje a M. García Teijeiro. Valladolid: 583–88.Google Scholar
Prieto Domínguez, Ó. (2016a) ‘Saint Theokleto: A Female Iconoclast Saint’, AnBoll 134/2: 293302.Google Scholar
Prieto Domínguez, Ó. (2016b) ‘Saint Iakobos the Confessor, the Baptiser of Patriarch Photios’, JÖB 66: 179–86.Google Scholar
Prieto Domínguez, Ó. (2019a) Casia de Constantinopla: Poemas. Madrid.Google Scholar
Prieto Domínguez, Ó. (2019b) ‘The Iconoclast Saint: Emperor Theophilos in Byzantine Hagiography’, in The Emperor in the Byzantine World, ed. Tougher, S.. London: 163–84.Google Scholar
Prigent, V. (2006) ‘La carrière du tourmarque Euphèmios, basileus des Romains’, in Histoire et culture in l’ltalie byzantine: Acquis et nouvelles recherches, eds. Jacob, A. et al. Rome: 279317.Google Scholar
Prigent, V. (2017) ‘À l’ouest rien de nouveau? L’Italie du Sud et le premier humanisme byzantin’, TM 21/2: 129–64.Google Scholar
Quacquarelli, A. (1975) Il Leone e il Drago nella Simbolica dell’ Età Patristica. Bari.Google Scholar
Raasted, J. (1981) ‘A Byzantine Letter in Sankt Gallen and Lazarus the Painter’, Cahiers de l’Institut du moyen-âge grec et latin 37: 124–38.Google Scholar
Rapp, C. (1993) ‘Epiphanius of Salamis: The Church Father As Saint’, in ‘The Sweet Land of Cyprus’: Papers Given at the Twenty-Fifth Jubilee Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, eds. Bryer, A. A. and Georghallides, G. S.. Nicosia: 169–87.Google Scholar
Rapp, C. (1995) ‘Byzantine Hagiographers As Antiquarians, 7th to 10th Century’, in Bosphorus: Essays in Honour of C. Mango, eds. Efthymiadis, S. et al. Amsterdam (= BF 21): 3144.Google Scholar
Rapp, C. (2015) ‘Author, Audience, Text and Saint: Two Modes of Early Byzantine Hagiography’, SJBMGS 1: 111–29.Google Scholar
Rekaya, M. (1974) ‘Mise au point sur Théophobe et l’alliance de Bâbek avec Théophile (833/34–839/40)’, Byzantion 44: 4367.Google Scholar
Resh, D. (2015) ‘Toward a Byzantine Definition of Metaphrasis’, GRBS 55/3: 754–87.Google Scholar
Reynolds, D. (2017) ‘Rethinking Palestinian Iconoclasm’, DOP 71: 164.Google Scholar
Rezác, G. (1958) ‘Le diverse forme di unione fra i monasteri orientali’, in Il monachesimo orientale (OCA 153). Rome: 99135.Google Scholar
Ricci, A. (1998) ‘The Road from Baghdad to Byzantium and the Case of the Bryas Palace in Istanbul’, in Byzantium in the Ninth Century: Dead or Alive?, ed. Brubaker, L.. Aldershot: 131–49.Google Scholar
Ricci, A. (2012) ‘Left Behind: Small Sized Objects from the Middle Byzantine Monastic Complex of Satyros (Küçükyalı, Istanbul)’, in Byzantine Small Finds in Archaeological Contexts, eds. Böhlendorf-Arslan, B. and Ricci, A.. Istanbul: 147–62.Google Scholar
Riedel, M. L. D. (2018) Leo VI and the Transformation of Byzantine Christian Identity: Writings of an Unexpected Emperor. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Ringrose, K. (1979) ‘Monks and Society in Iconoclastic Byzantium’, Byzantine Studies/Études Byzantines 6 (= Essays in Honor of P. Charanis Offered by His Students on the Occasion of His Seventieth Birthday): 130–51.Google Scholar
Ringrose, K. (1999) ‘Passing the Test of Sanctity: Denial of Sexuality and Involuntary Castration’, in Desire and Denial in Byzantium, ed. James, L.. Aldershot: 123–37.Google Scholar
Rigo, A. (2006) ‘Niceta Byzantios, la sua opera e il monaco Evodio’, in ‘In partibus clius’: Scritti in onore di G. P. Carratelli, ed. Fiaccadori, G.. Naples: 147–87.Google Scholar
Rizzo Nervo, F. (1991) ‘Teodora Raoulena: Tra agiografia e politica’, in Syndesmos: Studi in onore di R. Anastasi, ed. Carile, A.. Catania. Vol. i: 147–61.Google Scholar
Robins, R. H. (1993) The Byzantine Grammarians: Their Place in History. Berlin.Google Scholar
Rochow, I. (1967) Studien zu der Person, den Werken und dem Nachleben der Dichterin Kassia. Berlin.Google Scholar
Rochow, I. (1983) ‘Antihäretische Schriften byzantinischer Autoren aus der Zeit zwischen 843 und 1025: Ein Überblick’, in Besonderheiten der byzantinischen Feudalentwicklung, ed. Köpstein, H.. Berlin: 98102.Google Scholar
Rochow, I. (1991) Byzanz im 8. Jahrhundert in der Sicht des Theophanes: Quellenkritisch-historischer Kommentar zu den Jahren 715–813. Berlin.Google Scholar
Rochow, I. (1994) Kaiser Konstantin V. (741–775): Materialien zu seinem Leben und Nachleben. Mit einem prosopographischen Anhang von C. Ludwig, I. Rochow u. R. J. Lilie. Frankfurt.Google Scholar
Rognoni, C. (2010) ‘Au pied de la lettre? Réflexions à propos du témoignage de Théodose, moine et grammatikos, sur la prise de Syracuse en 878’, in La Sicile de Byzance à l’Islam: De l’archéologie à l’histoire, eds. Nef, A. and Prigent, V.. Paris: 205–28.Google Scholar
Ronconi, F. (2011) ‘Le silence des livres. Manuscrits philosophiques et circulation des idées à l’époque byzantine moyenne’, in Il libro filosofico dall’antichità al XX secolo, Atti del Convegno internazionale, Cassino, 25–26 maggio 2011, eds. Del Corso, L. and Pecere, P.. Turnhout (= Quaestio 11): 169–207.Google Scholar
Ronconi, F. (2012a) ‘La main insaisissable: Rôle et fonctions des copistes byzantins entre réalité et imaginaire’, in Scrivere e leggere nell’alto medioevo: LIX settimana di studio della fondazione C.I.S.A.M. Spoleto: 627–68.Google Scholar
Ronconi, F. (2012b) ‘La collection brisée: La face cachée de la “Collection philosophique”: Les milieux socioculturels’, in La face cachée de la littérature byzantine: Le texte en tant que message immédiat, ed. Odorico, P.. Paris: 137–58.Google Scholar
Ronconi, F. (2014) ‘Essere copista a Bisanzio: Tra immaginario collettivo, autorappresentazioni e realtà’, in Storia della scrittura e altre storie, ed. Bianconi, D.. Rome: 383434.Google Scholar
Ronconi, F. (2015a) ‘La première circulation de la “chronique de Théophane”: Notes paléographiques et codicologiques’, in Studies in Theophanes, eds. Jankowiak, M. and Montinaro, F.. Paris (= TM 19): 121–48.Google Scholar
Ronconi, F. (2015b) ‘Il Moveable Feast del Patriarca: Note e ipotesi sulla genesi della Bibliotheca di Fozio’, in Nel segno del testo: Edizioni, materiali e studi per Oronzo Pecere, eds. Del Corso, L. et al. Florence: 203–38.Google Scholar
Ronconi, F. (2017) ‘De Stoudios à la Théotokos Evérgétès: Textes et livres du monachisme méso-byzantin, entre innovations et continuité’, in Monachesimi d’Oriente e d’Occidente: LXIV settimana di studio della fondazione C.I.S.A.M. Spoleto: 1293–370.Google Scholar
Ronconi, F. (2018) ‘Le “Schisme photien”: La contribution de Francis Dvorník’, in Homage to Francis Dvorník: Francis Dvorník – Scholar and His work, eds. Vavřínek, V. et al. Prague (Byzantinoslavica 76/3 Supplementum): 4964.Google Scholar
Rosenqvist, J. O. (2002) ‘A Philological Adventure: Editing the Life of St Niketas of Medikion’, ABzF 1: 5972.Google Scholar
Rosser, J. (1974) ‘Theophilus’ Khurramite Policy and Its Finale: The Revolt of Theophobus’ Persian Troops in 838’, Byzantina 6: 263–71.Google Scholar
Rosser, J. (1983) ‘Theophilos (829–842): Popular Sovereign, Hated Persecutor’, Byzantiaká 3: 3756.Google Scholar
Rossi Taibbi, G. (1965) Sulla tradizione manoscritta dell’omiliario di Filagato da Cerami. Palermo.Google Scholar
Roth, C. (1983) On the Holy Icons. Crestwood.Google Scholar
Ruffini, G. R. (2008) Social Networks in Byzantine Egypt. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Ruggieri, E. (1985) ‘Anthousa di Mantineon ed il canone XX del Concilio di Nicea II (anno 787)’, JÖB 35: 131–42.Google Scholar
Ruggieri, V. (1991) Byzantine Religious Architecture (582–867): Its History and Structural Elements. Rome.Google Scholar
Ruggieri, V., and Nethercott, F. (1986) ‘The Metropolitan City of Syllion and Its Churches’, JÖB 36: 133–56.Google Scholar
Russell, D. A., and Wilson, N. G. eds. (1981) Menander Rhetor. Oxford.Google Scholar
Rydén, L. (1985) ‘The Bride-Shows at the Byzantine Court: History or Fiction?’, Eranos 83: 175–91.Google Scholar
Rydén, L. (1986) ‘New Forms of Hagiography: Heroes and Saints’, in The 17th International Byzantine Congress: Major Papers. Washington: 537–54.Google Scholar
Rydén, L. (2002) The Life of St Philaretos the Merciful Written by His Grandson Niketas. Uppsala.Google Scholar
Sahas, D. J. (1986) ‘What an Infidel Saw That a Faithful Did Not: Gregory Dekapolites (d. 842) and Islam’, GOTR 31: 4767.Google Scholar
Salucci, B. (1973) La scuola calligrafica del monastero bizantino di Studios. Messina-Florence.Google Scholar
Salvemini, R. (1997) ‘Aspetti letterari dell´Epistolario di Fozio’, Annali della Facoltà di Lettere e Filosofia di Bari 40: 191208.Google Scholar
Salvemini, R. (2000) ‘Empietà e follia nella caratterizzazione degli eretici. Alle origini del lessico di Fozio’, Nicolaus 27: 355–89.Google Scholar
Sansterre, J. M. (1973) ‘Les représentants des patriarcats au concile photien d’août-septembre 867’, Byzantion 43: 195228.Google Scholar
Sansterre, J. M. (1983) Les moines grecs et orientaux à Rome aux époques byzantine et carolingienne (milieu du VIe s.–fin du IXe s.). Brussels.Google Scholar
Sansterre, J. M. (1994) ‘La parole, le texte, et l’imagine selon les auteurs byzantins des époques iconoclaste et posticonoclaste’, in Testo e immagine nell’alto medioevo: Settimane di Studi del Centro Italiano di Studi sull’Alto Medioevo 41. Spoleto: 197240.Google Scholar
Sansterre, J. M. (1996) ‘Les informations parvenues en Occident sur l’avènement de l’empereur Léon V et le siège de Constantinople par les Bulgares en 813’, Byzantion 66: 373–80.Google Scholar
Saradi, H. (1995) ‘Constantinople and Its Saints (IVth–VIth c.): The Image of the City and Social Considerations’, Studi Medievali n.s. III/36: 87110.Google Scholar
Sarris, V. A. (2005) Η βυζαντινή παραμυθητική επιστολή· από τον Θεόδωρο Στουδίτη εως τον Ευστάθιο Θεσσαλονίκης (9ος–12ος αι.). Athens.Google Scholar
Schamp, J. (2008) ‘Photios, maître de l’art épistolaire’, in Epistulae antiquae V. Actes du Ve Colloque international ‘L’épistolaire antique et ses prolongements européens’, Université François-Rabelais, eds. Laurence, P. and Guillaumont, F.. Leuven-Paris: 309–25.Google Scholar
Schamp, J. (2011) ‘Le projet pédagogique de Photios’, in Encyclopedic Trends in Byzantium?, eds. Van Deun, P. and Macé, C.. Leuven: 5775.Google Scholar
Schiffer, E. (1996) ‘Metaphrastic Lives and Earlier Metaphraseis of Saint’s Lives’, in Metaphrasis: Redactions and Audiences in Middle Byzantine Hagiography, ed. Högel, C.. Oslo: 2242.Google Scholar
Schiffer, E. (2004) ‘“Hypomnema” als Bezeichnung hagiographischer Texte’, in Wiener Byzantinistik und Neogräzistik: Beiträge zum Symposium vierzig Jahre Institut für Byzantinistik und Neogräzistik der Universität Wien im Gedenken an Herbert Hunger, eds. Hörandner, W. et al. Vienna: 397407.Google Scholar
Schirò, G., and Gonzato, A. (1960) ‘Per un’edizione di “Analecta Hymnica e codicibus eruta Italiae inferioris”’, in Akten des XI: Internationalen Byzantinisten-Kongresses, München 1958, eds. Dölger, F. J. and Beck, H. G.. Munich: 539–55.Google Scholar
Schminck, A. (1985) ‘Rota tu volubilis: Kaisermacht und Patriarchenmacht in Mosaiken’, in Cupido legum, eds. Burgmann, L. et al. Frankfurt: 211–34.Google Scholar
Schminck, A. (1989) ‘In hoc signo vinces – Aspects du ‘césaropapisme’ à l’époque de Constantin VII Porphyrogénète’, in Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus and His Age, ed. Markopoulos, A.. Athens: 103–16.Google Scholar
Schminck, A. (2000) ‘The Beginnings and Origins of the Macedonian Dynasty’, in Byzantine Macedonia: Identity, Image and History, eds. Burke, J. and Scott, R.. Melbourne: 6168.Google Scholar
Schminck, A. (2005) ‘Zur Einzelgesetzgebung der “makedonischen” Kaiser’, FM 11: 269324.Google Scholar
Schmit, T. (1906) ‘Kachrie-Dzami’, IRAIK 11: 823, 27–29, 260–79 and 295–301.Google Scholar
Schönauer, S. (2010) ‘Zu Spielarten der mimesis in der profanen Dichtung der Kassia’, in Imitatio – aemulatio – variatio, ed. Rhoby, A.. Vienna: 243–52.Google Scholar
Schor, A. M. (2011) Theodoret’s People: Social Networks and Religious Conflict in Late Roman Syria. Berkeley.Google Scholar
Scott, J., and Carrington, P. J. (2011) The Sage Handbook of Social Network Analysis. Los Angeles.Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. (1976) ‘Legende und Wirklichkeit in der Darstellung des byzantinischen Bilderstreites’, Saeculum 27: 165–79.Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. (1987) ‘Das Christentum in Bulgarien vor 864’, in Das Christentum in Bulgarien und auf der übrigen Balkanhalbinsel in der Spätantike und im frühen Mittelalter, eds. Gjuzelev, V. and Pillinger, R.. Vienna: 5161.Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. (1988) ‘Der byzantinische Bilderstreit: Kritische Analyse der zeitgenössischen Meinungen und das Urteil der Nachwelt bis heute’, in Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’Alto Medioevo (Settimane di Studio del centro italiano di studi sull’alto medioevo 34). Spoleto: 319427.Google Scholar
Schukin, T. (2008) ‘Iconoclastic Fragment of the Apologetic Note by John Italos’, Scrinium 4: 249–59.Google Scholar
Schwartz, E. (1939) Kyrillos von Skythopolis. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Seibt, W. (2002) ‘Beinamen, “Spitznamen”, Herkunftsnamen, Familiennamen bis ins 10. Jahrhundert: Der Beitrag der Sigillographie zu einem prosopographischen Problem’, SBS 7: p. 119–36.Google Scholar
Senina, T. A. (2008a) ‘Notices sur l’atmosphère intellectuelle à l’époque du second iconoclasme’, Scrinium 4: 318–40.Google Scholar
Senina, T. A. (2008b) ‘La confession de Théophane et Théodore les Graptoi: remarques et précisions’, Scrinium 4: 260–98.Google Scholar
Senina, T. A. (2009) ‘Un saint fouette un autre: Théoktistos le logothète et Euthyme de Sardes’, Scrinium 5: 391–93.Google Scholar
Senina, T. A. (2011/2012) ‘Remarques sur les canons en l’honneur des saints patriarches Taraise et Méthode de Constantinople’, Scrinium 7–8: 6981.Google Scholar
Senina, T. A. (2013) ‘Remarques sur l’auteur et la date de Scriptor Incertus de Leone Armenio’, Scrinium 9: 399409.Google Scholar
Senina, T. A. (2014) ‘Concerning the Dates of St Makarios of Pelekete’s Life and the Dating of His Vita’, Scrinium 10: 245–50.Google Scholar
Senina, T. A. (2015) ‘Notes hagiographiques sur l’époque du second iconoclasme’, Scrinium 11: 306–13.Google Scholar
Senina, T. A. (2016) ‘Sur l’origine des sobriquets de Jean le Grammairien Jannes et Sorcier’, Scrinium 12: 322–28.Google Scholar
Senina, T. A. (2019) ‘Les motifs hellénistiques dans le poème de Léon le Philosophe Job’, Byzantina Symmeikta 29: 1124.Google Scholar
Settipani, C. (2006) Continuité des élites à Byzance durant les siècles obscurs: Les princes Caucasiens et l’empire du VIe au IXe siècle. Paris.Google Scholar
Settipani, C. (2012) ‘Les réseaux familiaux dans l’aristocratie byzantine: Quelques exemples du VIe au XIe siècle’, in Réseaux familiaux à la fin de l’Antiquité et au Moyen Âge. In memoriam A. Laiou et E. Patlagean, ed. Caseau, B.. Paris: 287306.Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1956) ‘The Definition of Philosophy in the Life of Saint Constantine’, in For R. Jakobson: Essays on the Occasion of His Sixtieth Birthday, eds. Halle, M. et al. The Hague: 449–57 (repr. in Byzantium and the Slavs. Cambridge, ma. 1991).Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1962) ‘The Illuminators of the Menologium of Basil II’, DOP 16: 248–76 (repr. in Ideology, Letters and Culture in the Byzantine World. London. 1982. Ch. xi).Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1965) ‘The Anti-Iconoclastic Poem in the Pantocrator Psalter’, CahArch 15: 3960 (repr. in Ideology, Letters and Culture in the Byzantine World. London. 1982. Ch. xiii).Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1977a) ‘Hagiography of the Iconoclast Period’, in Iconoclasm: Papers Given at the Ninth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, eds. Bryer, A. A. and Herrin, J.. Birmingham: 113–31 (repr. in Ideology, Letters and Culture in the Byzantine World. London. 1982. Ch. v).Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1977b) ‘L’agiografia bizantina dal IV al IX secolo’, in La civiltà bizantina dal IV al IX secolo: Aspetti e problemi, ed. Guillou, A.. Bari: 87173.Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1979/1980) ‘Constantinople Viewed from the Eastern Provinces in the Middle Byzantine Period’, HUS 3–4: 712–47 (repr. in Ideology, Letters and Culture in the Byzantine World. London. 1982. Ch. vi).Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1981) ‘Levels of Style in Byzantine Prose’, JÖB 31/1: 289312.Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1982) ‘Additional Remarks to the Report on Levels of Style’, JÖB 32/1: 220–38.Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1987) ‘An Early Tenth-Century Inscription from Galakrenai with Echoes from Nonnos and the Palatine Anthology’, DOP 41: 461–68.Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1992) ‘The Search for the Past in Byzantium around the Year 800’, DOP 46: 280–93.Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1995) ‘Was There Totalitarianism in Byzantium? Constantinople’s Control over Its Asiatic Hinterland in the Early 9th Century’, in Constantinople and Its Hinterland, eds. Mango, C. and Dagron, G.. Aldershot: 91105.Google Scholar
Shoemaker, S. J. (2008) ‘The Cult of Fashion: The Earliest Life of the Virgin and Constantinople’s Marian Relics’, DOP 62: 5374Google Scholar
Shoemaker, S. J. (2011) ‘A Mother’s Passion: Mary at the Crucifixion and Resurrection in the Earliest Life of the Virgin and Its Influence on George of Nikomedeia’s Passion Homilies’, in The Cult of the Mother of God in Byzantium: Texts and Images, eds. Brubaker, L. and Cunningham, M. B.. Farnham: 5367.Google Scholar
Sideras, A. (1994) Die byzantinischen Grabreden. Vienna.Google Scholar
Sietis, N. (2018) ‘Considerazioni su circolazione e produzione libraria in Bitinia al tempo della controversia iconoclasta: Le fonti agiografiche’, in Un large Moyen Âge? L’œuvre de J. Le Goff et les études byzantines, eds. Campos Rubillar, B. et al. Paris: 207–26.Google Scholar
Signes Codoñer, J. (1995) El período del segundo iconoclasmo en Theophanes Continuatus. Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Signes Codoñer, J. (2002) ‘Helenos y Romanos: La identidad bizantina y el Islam en el siglo IX’, Byzantion 72: 404–48.Google Scholar
Signes Codoñer, J. (2006) ‘Lust am Erzählen: Heiligenviten als Grundlage der Geschichtsschreibung im 10. Jahrhundert und der Weg nach Bagdad’, in La litteralité de l’historiographie: Troisième colloque international sur la litterature byzantine, ed. Odorico, P.. Paris: 85105.Google Scholar
Signes Codoñer, J. (2013a) ‘Melkites and Icon Worship during the Iconoclastic Period’, DOP 67: 135–87.Google Scholar
Signes Codoñer, J. (2013b) ‘Dead or Alive? Manuel the Armenian’s (After)life after 838’, in Pour l’amour de Byzance: Hommage à P. Odorico, eds. Gastgeber, Ch. et al. Frankfurt am Main: 231–42.Google Scholar
Signes Codoñer, J. (2013c) ‘Die melkitischen Patriarchen, Konstantinopel und der Bilderkult in der zweiten Hälfte des 9. Jahrhunderts: Mit besonderer Berücksichtigung vom Brief 2 des Photios und dem sogenannten Brief der drei Patriarchen an Theophilos’, in Zwei Sonnen am Goldenen Horn? Kaiserliche und patriarchale Macht im byzantinischen Mittelalter, eds. Grünbart, M. et al. Münster: 97134.Google Scholar
Signes Codoñer, J. (2014) The Emperor Theophilos and the East, 829–842: Court and Frontier in Byzantium during the Last Phase of Iconoclasm. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Signes Codoñer, J. (2015) ‘Theophanes at the Time of Leo VI’, in Studies in Theophanes, eds. Jankowiak, M. and Montinaro, F.. Paris (= TM 19): 159–76.Google Scholar
Signes Codoñer, J., and Andrés Santos, F. J. (2007) La ‘Introducción al derecho’ (Eisagogé) del patriarca Focio. Madrid.Google Scholar
Simeonova, L. (1988) Diplomacy of the Letter and the Cross: Photios, Bulgaria and the Papacy, 860s–880s, Amsterdam.Google Scholar
Sode, C. (2001) Jerusalem – Konstantinopel – Rom: Die Viten des Michael Synkellos und der Bruder Theodoros und Theophanes Graptoi. Stuttgart.Google Scholar
Sode, C. (2004) ‘Creating New Saints: The Case of Michael the Synkellos and Theodore and Theophane the Graptoi’, in The Heroes of the Orthodox Church: The New Saints (8th–16th c.), ed. Kountoura-Galaki, E.. Athens: 180–89.Google Scholar
Sorlin, I. (1961) ‘Les Traités de Byzance avec la Russie au Xe siècle’, Cahiers du monde russe et soviétique II/3: 313–60.Google Scholar
Sot, M. (1978) ‘Historiographie épiscopale et modèle familial en Occident au IXe siècle’, Annales ESC 33: 433–49.Google Scholar
Spadaro, M. D. (1971) ‘Sulle composizioni di Constantino il Filosofo del Vatican 915’, SicGym 24: 175205.Google Scholar
Spanos, A. (2010) Codex Lesbiacus Leimonos 11. Berlin.Google Scholar
Spanos, A. (2014) ‘Political Approaches to Byzantine Liturgical Texts’, in Approaches to the Text. From Pre-Gospel to Post-Baroque, eds. Eriksen, R. and Young, P.. Rome: 6381.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (1963) ‘Humanistenhandschriften und frühe Drucke der Epigramme des Theodoros Studites’, Helikon 3: 41110.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (1964) ‘Parerga zu den Epigrammen des Theodoros Studites’, Hell 18: 1143.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (1968) Theodoros Studites: Jamben auf verschiedene Gegenstände. Berlin.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (1974a) ‘Die ikonoklastischen Jamben an der Chalke’, Hell 27: 376–80.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (1974b) ‘Petros Sikeliotes, seine Historia und der Erzbischof von Bulgarien’, Hell 27: 381–87.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (1974c) Die kaiserliche Universität von Konstantinopel. Munich.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (1978) Kaiser Konstantin VI. Die Legitimation einer Fremden und der Versuch einer eigenen Herrschaft: Quellenkritische Darstellung von 25 Jahren byzantinischer Geschichte nach dem ersten Ikonoklasmus. Munich.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (1984) ‘Ikonoklasmus und die Anfänge der Makedonischen Renaissance’, Varia 1 (Poikila Byzantina 4). Bonn: 175210.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (1987a) ‘Weitere Überlegungen und Untersuchungen über die Ursprünge der byzantinischen Renaissance’, in Varia 2. Poikila Byzantina 6, eds. Berger, A. et al. Bonn: 266–71.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (1987b) ‘Die Ursprünge der byzantinischen Renaissance’, in The 17th International Byzantine Congress: Major Papers. Washington: 556–76.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (1994) ‘Der ‘zweite’ Theophanes: Eine These zur Chronographie des Theophanes’, Varia 5 (Poikila Byzantina 13). Bonn: 431–83.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (1995) ‘Ignatios Diakonos, Στίχοι εις τον Αδάμ: Eine Aufführung zur Abschlussfeier’, BSl 56/2: 353–57.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (1997) ‘Die Vermeintliche Häresie der Athinganoi’, JÖB 47: 3751.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (2000) ‘Die griechischen Quellen zur Bekehrung der Bulgaren und die zwei ersten Briefe des Photios’, in Polypleuros nous: Miscellanea für P. Schreiner zu seinem 60. Geburtstag, eds. Scholz, C. and Makris, G.. Munich-Leipzig: 342–59.Google Scholar
Speck, P. (2003) ‘The Origins of the Byzantine Renaissance’, in Understanding Byzantium: Studies in Byzantine Historical Sources, ed. Takács, S.. Aldershot: 143–62.Google Scholar
Steckel, S. (2014) ‘Networks of Learning in Byzantine East and Latin West: Methodological Considerations and Starting Points for Further Work’, in Networks of Learning: Perspectives on Scholars in Byzantine East and Latin West, c. 1000–1200, eds. Steckel, S. et al. Berlin-Münster: 185234.Google Scholar
Stein, D. (1980) Der Beginn des byzantinischen Bilderstreites und seine Entwicklung bis in die 40er Jahre des 8. Jahrhunderts. Munich.Google Scholar
Stephanou, P. (1952) ‘Les débuts de la querelle photienne vus de Rome et de Byzance’, OCP 18: 270–80.Google Scholar
Stephanou, P. (1955) ‘La violation du compromis entre Photius et les Ignatiens’, OCP 21: 291307.Google Scholar
Stephanou, P. (1973) ‘Deux conciles, deux ecclésiologies? Les conciles de Constantinople en 869 et en 879’, OCP 39: 363407.Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. (2006) ‘About the Emperor Nikephoros and How He Leaves His Bones in Bulgaria: A Context for the Controversial Chronicle of 811’, DOP 60: 87109.Google Scholar
Stephenson, P., and Shilling, B. (2012) ‘Nicholas the Monk and Former Soldier’, in Byzantine Religious Culture: Studies in Honor of A. M. Talbot, eds. Sullivan, D. et al. Leiden-Boston: 421–38.Google Scholar
Sterk, A. (2004) Renouncing the World Yet Leading the Church: The Monk-Bishop in Late Antiquity. Cambridge, ma.Google Scholar
Sternbach, L. (1898) ‘Methodii patriarchae et Ignatii patriarchae carmina inedita’, Eos 4: 150–63.Google Scholar
Stiernon, D. (1967) ‘Autour de Constantinople IV (869–870)’, REB 25: 155–88.Google Scholar
Stiernon, D. (1970) ‘Notice sur s. Jean higoumène de Kathara’, REB 28: 111–27.Google Scholar
Stiernon, D. (1973) ‘La vie et l’oeuvre de s. Joseph l’Hymnographe: A propos d’une publication récente’, REB 31: 243–66.Google Scholar
Storin, B. K. (2017) ‘Autohagiobiography: Gregory of Nazianzus among His Biographers’, Studies in Late Antiquity 1/3: 254–81.Google Scholar
Storin, B. K. (2019) Self-Portrait in Three Colors: Gregory of Nazianzus’s Epistolary Autobiography. Oakland.Google Scholar
Strano, G. (2001) ‘La vita di Teofano (BHG 1794) fra agiografia e propaganda’, Bizantinistica 3: 4761.Google Scholar
Stratoudaki White, D. (1974) ‘Photios’ Letter to the Bishops in Exile’, GOTR 19: 113–29.Google Scholar
Sullivan, D. (1994) ‘Was Constantine VI ‘Lassoed’ at Markellai?’, GRBS 35/3: 287–91.Google Scholar
Svoronos, N. (1951) ‘Le serment de fidélité à l’empereur byzantin et sa signification constitutionnelle’, REB 9: 106–42.Google Scholar
Szövérffy, J. (1979) A Guide to Byzantine Hymnography. Brookline.Google Scholar
Tafrali, O. (1913) Topographie de Thessalonique. Paris.Google Scholar
Taft, R. F. (1994) ‘The Synaxarion of Evergetis in the History of Byzantine Liturgy’, in The Theotokos Evergetis and Eleventh-Century Monasticism, eds. Mullett, M. and Kirby, A.. Belfast: 274–93.Google Scholar
Taft, R. F. (1998) ‘Women at Church in Byzantium: Where, When and Why?’, DOP 52: 2787.Google Scholar
Taft, R. F. (2004) ‘The Changing Rhythms of Eucharist Frequency in Byzantine Monasticism’, in Il monachesimo tra eredità e aperture, eds. Bielawski, M. and Hombergen, D.. Rome: 425–29.Google Scholar
Talbot, A. M. (1994) ‘Byzantine Women, Saints’ Lives, and Social Welfare’, in Through the Eye of a Needle: Judaeo-Christian Roots of Social Welfare, eds. Hanawalt, E. A. and Lindberg, C.. Kirksville: 105–22.Google Scholar
Talbot, A. M. (1996a) Holy Women of Byzantium: Ten Saints’ Lives in English Translation. Washington.Google Scholar
Talbot, A. M. (1996b) ‘Family Cults in Byzantium: The Case of St Theodora of Thessalonike’, in Λειμών: Studies Presented to L. Rydén, ed. Rosenqvist, J. O.. Uppsala: 4969.Google Scholar
Talbot, A. M. ed. (1998) Byzantine Defenders of Images. Washington.Google Scholar
Talbot, A. M. (2001) ‘Les saintes montagnes à Byzance’, in Le sacré et son inscription dans l’espace à Byzance et en Occident, ed. Kaplan, M.. Paris: 263–75.Google Scholar
Talbot, A. M. (2012) ‘Anonymous Miracles of the Pege’, in Miracle Tales from Byzantium, eds. Talbot, A. M. and Johnson, S. F.. Cambridge, ma: 203–98.Google Scholar
Talbot, A. M. (2015) ‘The Relics of New Saints: Deposition, Translation and Veneration in Middle and Late Byzantium’, in Relics and Sacred Matter: The Cult of Relics in Byzantium and Beyond, eds. Klein, H. and Hahn, C.. Washington: 215–30.Google Scholar
Talbot, A. M., and McGrath, S. (2006) ‘Monastic Onomastics’, in Monastères, images, pouvoirs et société à Byzance, ed. Kaplan, M.. Paris: 89118.Google Scholar
Tamarkina, I. (2006) ‘The Date of the Life of the Patriarch Ignatius Reconsidered’, BZ 99/2: 615–30.Google Scholar
Tanner, G. (1997) ‘The Life of Saint Antony the Younger’, Studia Patristica 29: 153–57.Google Scholar
Tarquini, S. (1961) ‘Teofane Siculo: Canone per s. Marciano di Siracusa’, Archivio italiano per la storia della pietà 2: 263–77.Google Scholar
Tessari, S. (2014) Il corpus innografico attribuito a Fozio: Edizione critica e analisi musicale. Torino.Google Scholar
Théarvič, M. (1904) ‘A propos de Théophane le Sicilien’, EO 7: 31–4, 164–71.Google Scholar
Theodorakopoulos, I. (2004) ‘Ο Βίος του οσίου Ευδοκίμου και συναφή αγιολογικά κείμενα’, in The Heroes of the Orthodox Church: The New Saints, 8th–16th c., ed. Kountura-Galaki, E.. Athens: 123–44.Google Scholar
Thomas, J. Ph. (1987) Private Religious Foundations in the Byzantine Empire. Washington.Google Scholar
Thomas, J. et al. (2000) Byzantine Monastic Foundation Documents: A Complete Translation of the Surviving Founders’ Typika and Testaments. Washington.Google Scholar
Thomson, F. J. (1991) ‘Les cinq traductions slavonnes du “Libellus de Fide Orthodoxa” de Michel le Syncelle et les mythes de l’arianisme de saint Méthode, apôtre des Slaves, ou d’Hilarion, métropolite de Russie, et de l’existence d’une église arienne à Kiev’, RES 63: 1954.Google Scholar
Thomson, F. J. (2007) ‘The Name of the Monastery Where Theophanes the Confessor Became a Monk: Πολίχνιον or Πολυχρόνιον?’, AnBoll 125: 120–38.Google Scholar
Thümmel, H. G. (1981) ‘Patriarch Photios und die Bilder’, in Eikon und Logos: Festschrift K. Omash. Halle: 275–89 (repr. in Bilderlehre und Bilderstreit: Arbeiten zur Auseinandersetzung über die Ikone und ihre Begründung vornehmlich im 8. und 9. Jahrhundert. Würzburg. 1991: 115–26).Google Scholar
Thümmel, H. G. (1983) ‘Eine wenig bekannte Schrift zur Bilderfrage’, in Studien zum 8. und 9. Jahrhundert in Byzanz, eds. Kopstein, H. and Winkelmann, F.. Berlin: 153–57.Google Scholar
Thümmel, H. G. (1992) Die Frühgeschichte der ostkirchlichen Bilderlehre: Texte und Untersuchungen zur Zeit vor dem Bilderstreit. Berlin.Google Scholar
Thümmel, H. G. (1993/1994) ‘Das Florileg des Niketas von Medikion für die Bilderverehrung’, BZ 86–87: 4046.Google Scholar
Timotin, A. (2010) Visions, prophéties et pouvoir à Byzance: Étude sur l’hagiographie méso-byzantine (IX–XI siècles). Paris.Google Scholar
Timotin, A. (2012) ‘Message traditionnel et message immédiat dans l’hagiographie mésobyzantine (IXe–XIe s.)’, in La face cachée de la littérature byzantine: Le texte en tant que message immédiat, ed. Odorico, P.. Paris: 265–74.Google Scholar
Tihon, A. (1993) ‘L’astronomie à Byzance a l’époque iconoclaste (VIIIe–IXe siècles)’, in Science in Western and Eastern Civilization in Carolingian Times, eds. Butzer, P. H. and Lohrmann, D.. Basel: 181203.Google Scholar
Tobias, N. (2007) Basil I, Founder of the Macedonian Dynasty: A Study of the Political and Military History of the Byzantine Empire in the Ninth Century. Lewiston.Google Scholar
Tollefsen, T. T. (2018) St Theodore the Studite’s Defence of the Icons: Theology and Philosophy in Ninth-Century Byzantium. Oxford.Google Scholar
Tomadakes, E. (1971a) Ἰωσήφ ὀ Ὑμνογράφος: Βίος καί Ἔργον. Athens.Google Scholar
Tomadakes, E. (1971b) ‘Ἡ ἀκολουθία τῶν ἐν Βουλγαρίᾳ Ι∆’ νεομαρτύρων (814–815 μ.Χ.) καὶ Θεόδωρος ὁ Στουδίτης’, Athena 72: 333–51.Google Scholar
Tomadakes, N. (1975) ‘La lingua di Giuseppe Innografo (poeta greco palermitano)’, in Byzantino-Sicula II: Miscellanea di scritti in memoria di G. Rossi Taibbi. Palermo: 497506.Google Scholar
Tomadakes, N. (1977) ‘Σέργιος πατρίκιος ὁμολογητής, πατήρ τοῦ ἱεροῦ Φωτίου, καὶ ὁ εἰς μνήμην του (13 Μαίου) κανών Ἰωσήφ τοῦ Ὑμνογράφου’, Εκκλ. Φάρος 59: 152–61.Google Scholar
Topping, E. C. (1986/88) ‘Theodosia: Melodos and Monastria’, Diptycha 4: 384405.Google Scholar
Torgerson, J. W. (2015) ‘From the Many, One? The Shared Manuscripts of the Chronicle of Theophanes and the Chronography of Synkellos’, in Studies in Theophanes, eds. Jankowiak, M. and Montinaro, F.. Paris (= TM 19): 93–117.Google Scholar
Tougher, S. (1994) ‘The Wisdom of Leo VI’, in New Constantines: The Rhythm of Imperial Renewal in Byzantium, 4th–13th Centuries, ed. Magdalino, P.. Aldershot: 171–79.Google Scholar
Tougher, S. (1997) The Reign of Leo VI (886–912): Politics and People. Leiden.Google Scholar
Tougher, S. (2004) ‘Holy Eunuchs! Masculinity and Eunuch Saints in Byzantium’, in Holiness and Masculinity in the Middle Ages, eds. Cullum, P. and Lewis, K.. Cardiff: 93108.Google Scholar
Toynbee, A. (1973) Constantine Porphyrogenitus and His World. Oxford.Google Scholar
Travis, J. J. (1984) In Defence of the Faith: The Theology of Patriarch Nikephoros of Constantinople. Brookline.Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. T. (1975) ‘The Problem of the Marriage of the Emperor Theophilus’, GRBS 16: 325–41.Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. T. (1979a) ‘The Bride-Shows of the Byzantine Emperors’, Byzantion 49: 402–6.Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. T. (1979b) ‘The Chronological Accuracy of the Chronicle of Symeon the Logothete for the Years 813–845’, DOP 33: 159–97.Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. T. (1980) The Nature of the Bibliotheca of Photius. Washington.Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. T. (1981) ‘Photius and the Reading Public for Classical Philology in Byzantium’, in Byzantium and the Classical Tradition, eds. Mullett, M. and Scott, R.. Birmingham: 123–26.Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. T. (1982) ‘The Unpublished Saint’s Life of the Empress Irene’, BF 8: 237–51.Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. T. (1988) The Byzantine Revival 780–842. Standford.Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. T. (1988/1990) ‘Three Byzantine Provinces and the First Byzantine Contacts with the Rus’, HUS 12–13: 132–44.Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. T. (2002) ‘Photius before His Patriarchate’, JEH 53/1: 117.Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. T. (2004) ‘The Prophecies of the Patriarch Methodius’, REB 62: 229–37.Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. T. (2012) ‘Opposition to Iconoclasm As Grounds for Civil War’, in Byzantine War Ideology between Roman Imperial Concept and Christian Religion, eds. Koder, J. and Stouraitis, I.. Vienna: 3339.Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. T. (2013) The Middle Byzantine Historians. Basingstoke.Google Scholar
Troianos, S. (2012) ‘Byzantine Canon Law to 1100’, in History of Byzantine and Eastern Canon Law, eds. Hartmann, W. and Pennington, K.. Washington: 115–69.Google Scholar
Tsigkos, B. A. (2001) Βίος, Συγγράμματα καί ἀκολουθία τοῦ Ὁσίου Πατρός καί Ὁμολογητοῦ Θεοδώρου τοῦ Στουδίτου. Thessaloniki.Google Scholar
Tsironis, N. (1998) ‘Historicity and Poetry in Ninth-Century Homiletics: The Homilies of Patriarch Photios and George of Nicomedia’, in Preacher and Audience: Studies in Early Christian and Byzantine Homiletics, eds. Cunningham, M. B. and Allen, P.. Leiden: 295316.Google Scholar
Turner, D. (1990) ‘The Politics of Despair: The Plague of 746–7 and Iconoclasm in the Byzantine Empire’, ABSA 85: 419–34.Google Scholar
Turner, J. P. (2013) ‘The Enigmatic Reign of al-Wāthiq (r. 227/842–232/847)’, in Abbasid Studies IV: Occasional Papers of the School of Abbasid Studies, ed. Bernards, M.. Exeter: 218–31.Google Scholar
Turyn, A. (1964) Codices Graeci Vaticani saeculis XIII et XIV scripti annorumque notis instructi. Vaticano.Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. (1993) ‘Ο Βορειοελλαδικός χώρος σύμφωνα με τον βίο του Αγίου Γρηγορίου του Δεκαπολίτου’, Parnassos 35: 5375.Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. (2000) ‘Les vicissitudes historiques de la Chronique de Théophane’, Byzantion 70: 527–53.Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. (2004) ‘Le destinataire anonyme de la Vita Theophanis de Méthode le Patriarche’, in Byzance et ses Périphéries: Hommage à A. Ducellier, eds. Doumerc, B. and Picard, Ch. Toulouse: 173–81.Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. (2005) ‘Constantin Porphyrogénète et Théophane le Confesseur’, Byzantion 75: 362–72.Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. (2007a) ‘Les destinataires de la lettre “Aux moniales” de Théodore Stoudite’, BZ 100/2: 819–22.Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. (2007b) ‘Une note sur la date de la rédaction de la Vita Theophanis par le patriarche Méthode’, Byzantion 77: 463–65.Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. (2008) ‘Las sources orales de la biographie de Théophane le Confesseur’, JÖB 58: 217–22.Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. (2009) ‘Les deux versions de la Biographie Abrégée de Théophane le Confesseur (BHG 1788 et BHG 1788b)’, Parnassos 51: 239–46.Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. (2010) ‘Le lieu et la date de naissance de Théophane le Confesseur’, REB 68: 225–30.Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. (2013) Théophane de Sigriani le Confesseur (759–818): Un héros orthodoxe du second iconoclasme. Brussels.Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. (2014) Μεγαλώ (761–μετά το 818): Η αγνοημένη βυζαντινή οσία. Thessaloniki.Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. (2016) ‘Jean, disciple de Grégoire Décapolite’, Erytheia 37: 918.Google Scholar
Vailhé, S. (1901) ‘Saint Michel le Syncelle et les deux frères Grapti, saint Théodore et saint Théophane’, ROC 6: 311–32, 610–42.Google Scholar
Vaillant, A., and Laskaris, M. (1933) ‘La date de la conversion des Bulgares’, RES 13: 615.Google Scholar
Vallejo Girvés, M. (2000) ‘Obispos exiliados: Mártires políticos entre el Concilio de Nicea y la eclosión monofisita’, in Tempus Implendi Promissa, ed. Reinhardt, E.. Pamplona: 507–33.Google Scholar
Van de Vorst, Ch. (1912a) ‘Un panégyrique de Théophane le Chronographe par S. Théodore Studite’, AnBoll 31 (1912) 1123.Google Scholar
Van de Vorst, Ch. (1912b) ‘En quelle année mourut s. Théophane le Chronographe?’, AnBoll 31: 148–56.Google Scholar
Van de Vorst, Ch. (1912c) ‘Saint Thaddée Studite’, AnBoll 31: 157–60.Google Scholar
Van de Vorst, Ch. (1913a) ‘La translation de s. Théodore Studite et de s. Joseph de Thessalonique’, AnBoll 32: 2762.Google Scholar
Van de Vorst, Ch. (1913b) ‘Note sur s. Macaire de Pélécète’, AnBoll 32: 270–73.Google Scholar
Van de Vorst, Ch. (1913c) ‘Les relations de S. Théodore Studite avec Rome’, AnBoll 32: 439–47.Google Scholar
Van de Vorst, Ch. (1914) ‘La Petite catéchèse de s. Théodore Stoudite’, AnBoll 33: 3151.Google Scholar
Van de Vorst, Ch. (1920) ‘Note sur S. Joseph l’Hymnographe’, AnBoll 38: 148–54.Google Scholar
Van de Vorst, Ch., and Delehaye, H. (1913) Catalogus codicum hagiographicorum Graecorum Germaniae, Belgii, Angliae. Brussels.Google Scholar
Van den Gheyn, J. (1897) ‘S. Macarii Monasterii Pelecetes Hegumeni, Acta Graeca’, AnBoll 16: 142–63.Google Scholar
Van den Ven, P. (1902) ‘La vie grecque de s. Jean le Psichaïte, confesseur sous le règne de Léon l’Arménien (813–820)’, Le Muséon 21: 103–25.Google Scholar
Van den Ven, P. (1910) ‘Note sur le texte de la Vie de S. Antoine le Jeune’, BZ 19: 310–13.Google Scholar
Van den Ven, P. (1955–1957) ‘La patristique et l’hagiographie au Concile de Nicée de 787’, Byzantion 25–27: 325–62.Google Scholar
Van Deun, P. (2006) Eustratii Presbyteri Constantinopolitani De statu animarum post mortem (CPG 7522). Turnhout-Leuven.Google Scholar
Van Deun, P. (2008) ‘La chasse aux trésors: La découverte de plusieurs oeuvres inconnues de Métrophane de Smyrne (IXe–Xe siècle)’, Byzantion 78: 346–67.Google Scholar
Van Deun, P. (2017) ‘Le Liber de cognitione Dei de Métrophane de Smyrne (CPG 3223): Un bilan des fragments conserves’, Medioevo Greco 17: 241–81.Google Scholar
Van Deun, P., and De Vos, I. (2010) ‘The Panegyric of Polycarp of Smyrna Attributed to Metrophanes of Smyrna (BHG 1563)’, in Martyrdom and Persecution in Late Antique Christianity: Festschrift B. Dehandschutter, ed. Leemans, J.. Leuven: 311–31.Google Scholar
Van Dieten, J. L. (1980/1982) ‘Synodicon Vetus’, Annuarium Historiae Conciliorum 12: 62108.Google Scholar
Van Millingen, A. (1912) Byzantine Churches in Constantinople, Their History and Architecture. London.Google Scholar
Varona Codeso, P. (2010) Miguel III (842–867): Construcción histórica y literaria de un reinado. Madrid.Google Scholar
Varona, P. (2018) ‘Chronographical Polemics in Ninth-Century Constantinople: George Synkellos, Iconoclasm and the Greek Chronicle Tradition’, Eranos 108, 117–36.Google Scholar
Varona Codeso, P., and Prieto Domínguez, Ó. (2013) ‘Deconstructing Photius: Family Relationship and Political Kinship in Middle Byzantium’, REB 71: 105–48.Google Scholar
Varona, P., and Prieto, O. (2014) ‘Three Clergymen against Nikephoros I: Remarks on Theophanes’ Chronicle (AM 6295–6303)’, Byzantion 84: 485510.Google Scholar
Vasilevskij, V. (1893) Russko-vizantijskie issledovanija. St Petersburg. 2 vols.Google Scholar
Vasilevskij, V., and Nikitin, P. (1905) Skažanija o 42 amoriiskikh mučenikhax, Zapiski Imper. Akademij Nauk VII/2. Saint Petersburg.Google Scholar
Vasiliev, A. A. (1935) Byzance et les Arabes, Fr. ed. by Grégoire, H. and Canard, M.. Vol. 1: La dynastie d’Amorium (820–867). Brussels.Google Scholar
Vasiliev, A. A. (1946) The Russian Attack on Constantinople in 860. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Velkovska, E. (1996) ‘Lo studio dei lezionari bizantini’, EO 13: 253–71.Google Scholar
Velkovska, E. (2003) ‘Libri liturgici bizantini’, in Scientia liturgica: Manuale di Liturgia, Casale Monferrato, ed. Chupungco, A. J.. Vol. i: Introduzzione alla Liturgia: 243–58.Google Scholar
Vercleyen, F. (1988) ‘Tremblements de terre à Constantinople: l’impact sur la population’, Byzantion 58: 155–73.Google Scholar
Vernadsky, G. (1949) ‘The Problem of the Early Russian Campaigns in the Black Sea Area’, ASEER 8: 36.Google Scholar
Vinson, M. (1995) ‘The Terms ἐγκόλπιον and τενάντιον and the Conversion of Theophilus in the Life of Theodora (BHG 1731)’, GRBS 36: 8999.Google Scholar
Vinson, M. (1998) ‘Gender and Politics in the Post-Iconoclastic Period: The Lives of Antony the Younger, the Empress Theodora, and the Patriarch Ignatios’, Byzantion 68: 469515.Google Scholar
Vinson, M. (1999) ‘The Life of Theodora and the Rhetoric of the Byzantine Bride Show’, JÖB 49: 3160.Google Scholar
Vinson, M. (2003) ‘Rhetoric and Writing Strategies in the Ninth Century’, in Rhetoric in Byzantium, ed. Jeffreys, E.. Aldershot: 922.Google Scholar
Vinson, M. (2004) ‘Romance and Reality in Byzantine Bride Shows’, in Gender in the Early Medieval World: East and West, 300–900, eds. Brubaker, L. and Smith, J. M. H.. Cambridge: 102–20.Google Scholar
Vogt, A. (1932) ‘S. Théophylacte de Nicomédie’, AnBoll 50: 6782.Google Scholar
Volk, O. (1955) ‘Die Byzantinischen Klosterbibliotheken von Konstantinopel, Thessalonike und Kleinasien’. Unpublished PhD thesis. Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität. Munich.Google Scholar
Von Dobschütz, E. (1909a) ‘Methodios und die Studiten: Strömungen und Gegenströmungen in der Hagiographie des 9. Jahrhunderts’, BZ 18: 41105.Google Scholar
Von Dobschütz, E. (1909b) ‘Die Vita des Johannes Psichaites’, BZ 18: 714–16.Google Scholar
Von Falkenhausen, V. (1978) La dominazione bizantina nell’Italia meridionale dal IX all’XI secolo. Bari.Google Scholar
Von Falkenhausen, V. (1988) ‘San Pietro nella religiosità bizantina’, in Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’Alto Medioevo. Spoleto. Vol. ii: 627–74.Google Scholar
Von Falkenhausen, V. (1989) ‘Die Städte im Byzantinischen Italien’, MEFREM 101/2: 401–64.Google Scholar
Von Glanvell, V. W. (1905) Die Kanonensammlung des Kardinals Deusdedit. Paderborn.Google Scholar
Vryonis, S. Jr (1981) ‘The Panêgyris of the Byzantine Saint’, in The Byzantine Saint, ed. Hackel, S.. London: 196227.Google Scholar
Vukašinović, M. (2015) ‘Un saint père et une sainte impératrice: Saint Euthyme CP et sainte Théophanô dans une tension du Xe siècle?’, BSl 73: 90106.Google Scholar
Walter, C. (1970) ‘Heretics in Byzantine Art’, Eastern Churches Review 3: 4049.Google Scholar
Walter, C. (1980) ‘The Invention of John the Baptist’s Head in the Wall-Calendar at Gračanica’, Zbornik za likovne umetnosti 16: 7183.Google Scholar
Walter, C. (1987) ‘Latter-Day Saints and the Image of Christ in the Ninth Century Byzantine Marginal Psalters’, REB 45: 205–22.Google Scholar
Walter, C. (1997) ‘Iconographical Considerations’, in The Letter of the Three Patriarchs to the Emperor Theophilus and Related Texts, eds. Munitiz, J. E. et al. Camberley: li–lxxviii.Google Scholar
Walter, C. (2003) The Warrior Saints in Byzantine Art and Tradition. Aldershot.Google Scholar
Wasilewski, T. (1971) ‘Macedońska historiografia dynastyczna X wieku jako źródło do dziejów Bizancjum w latach 813–867’, Studia źródłoznawcze. Commentationes 16: 5983.Google Scholar
Wellesz, E. (1961) A History of Byzantine Music and Hymnography, 2nd ed. Oxford.Google Scholar
Werner, E. (1957) ‘Die Krise im Verhältnis von Staat und Kirche in Byzanz: Theodor von Stoudion’, in Aus der byzantinistischen Arbeit der Deutschen Demokratischen Republik 1, ed. Irmscher, J.. Berlin: 113–33.Google Scholar
Westerink, L. G. (1986) ‘Leo the Philosopher: Job and Other Poems’, Illinois Classical Studies 11: 193222.Google Scholar
White, H. C. (2008) Identity and Control: How Social Formations Emerge, 2nd ed. Princeton-Oxford.Google Scholar
White, M. (2008) ‘The Rise of the Dragon in Middle Byzantine Hagiography’, BMGS 32/2: 149–67.Google Scholar
White, M. (2013) Military Saints in Byzantium and Rus, 900–1200. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Wilson, A. (1995) ‘Female Sanctity in the Greek Calendar: The Synaxarion of Constantinople’, in Women in Antiquity: New Assessments, eds. Hawleyand, R. and Levick, B.. London-New York: 233–47.Google Scholar
Wilson, N. G. (2000) ‘Fozio e le due culture: Spunti dall’epistolario’, in Fozio: Tra crisi ecclesiale e magistero letterario, eds. Canfora, L. et al. Brescia: 2944.Google Scholar
Winkelmann, F. (1985) Byzantinische Rang- und Ämterstruktur im 8. und 9. Jahrhundert: Faktoren und Tendenzen ihrer Entwicklung. Berlin.Google Scholar
Winkelmann, F. (1987) Quellenstudien zur herrschenden Klasse von Byzanz im 8. und 9. Jahrhundert. Berlin.Google Scholar
Wittig, A. (1989/1991) ‘Zu den Briefen des Patriarchen Photios’, EkTh 10: 163–79.Google Scholar
Wolfram, G. (2003) ‘Der Beitrag des Theodoros Studites zur byzantinischen Hymnographie’, JÖB 53: 117–26.Google Scholar
Wolska-Conus, W. (1970) ‘De quibusdam Ignatiis’, TM 4: 329–60.Google Scholar
Wolska-Conus, W. (1980) ‘Un programme iconographique du patriarche Tarasios?’, REB 38: 247–54.Google Scholar
Wortley, J. (1969/1970) ‘The Date of Photius’ Fourth Homily’, Byz 39: 199203.Google Scholar
Wortley, J. (1977) ‘The Oration of Theodore Syncellus (BHG 1058) and the Siege of 860’, Byzantine Studies 4: 111–26 (repr. in Studies on the Cult of Relics in Byzantium up to 1204. Aldershot. 2009. Ch. xiii).Google Scholar
Wortley, J. (1980) ‘Legends of the Byzantine Disaster of 811’, Byzantion 50: 533–62.Google Scholar
Wortley, J. (1982) ‘Iconoclasm and Leipsanoclasm: Leo III, Constantine V and the Relics’, BF 8: 253–79 (repr. in Studies on the Cult of Relics in Byzantium up to 1204. Aldershot. 2009. Ch. vii).Google Scholar
Wortley, J. (1999) ‘The Byzantine Component of the Relic-Hoard of Constantinople’, GRBS 40: 353–78.Google Scholar
Wortley, J. (2004) ‘Relics of “The Friends of Jesus” at Constantinople’, TM 17: 143–57 (repr. in Studies on the Cult of Relics in Byzantium up to 1204. Aldershot. 2009. Ch. xiv).Google Scholar
Wortley, J. (2005) ‘The Marian Relics at Constantinople’, GRBS 45: 171–87.Google Scholar
Zacos, G., and Nesbitt, J. W. (1984) Byzantine Lead Seals. Bern.Google Scholar
Zervoudaki, Α. (2002) ‘Θεοφάνης ὁ Γραπτός. Βίος καὶ ἔργο’. Unpublished PhD thesis. University of Crete. Rethymnon.Google Scholar
Zlatarski, V. N. (1918) История на българската държава през средните векове. I. Първо българско царство. 2. От славянизацията на държавата до падането на първото царство [Medieval History of the Bulgarian State. 1. History of the First Bulgarian Empire], 4th ed. Sofia (ed. Petrov, P.. 2006).Google Scholar
Zuckerman, C. (2017) ‘Emperor Theophilos and Theophobos in Three Tenth-Century Chronicles: Discovering the “Common Source”’, REB 75: 101–50.Google Scholar

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure [email protected] is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

  • Bibliography
  • Óscar Prieto Domínguez, Universidad de Salamanca, Spain
  • Book: Literary Circles in Byzantine Iconoclasm
  • Online publication: 21 January 2021
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/9781108868129.012
Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

  • Bibliography
  • Óscar Prieto Domínguez, Universidad de Salamanca, Spain
  • Book: Literary Circles in Byzantine Iconoclasm
  • Online publication: 21 January 2021
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/9781108868129.012
Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

  • Bibliography
  • Óscar Prieto Domínguez, Universidad de Salamanca, Spain
  • Book: Literary Circles in Byzantine Iconoclasm
  • Online publication: 21 January 2021
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/9781108868129.012
Available formats
×